Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

After the war, everything felt like a blur. 

For the first time in his life, his puppet strings had been cut, but Harry couldn’t remember how to act like a human being.

The only thing that kept him going was the thought of a certain man, who had fought his entire life in the dark, who had given up his life in order for Harry’s victory to be possible. Harry didn’t even know how. He barely ate, he barely slept after it, and he had fought the afterwar even harder than he fought Voldemort. 

He had helped heal people, learning Healing spells overnight. 

He had helped with the reconstruction of the castle, learning how to feel its magic, how its wards worked and how to reestablish it. 

He had fought the Ministry for Snape’s innocence, and he had argued for years before the man got the recognition he deserved. 

After that, he breathed a little bit easier, and he returned to a life he hadn’t learnt how to live. 

He talked with Hermione, with Ron about everything but one. 

He shared the pain with the Weasleys, and he mourned Fred for months. 

He helped take care of Teddy, and he mourned Remus for years. 

There were so many deaths, so much pain. 

There were so many losses, so much regret. 

And Harry had to burden it all alone. 

He dreamt, every single day, of how things could have gone should Dumbledore know everything sooner. 

He dreamt, every single night, of how things could have gone if he had been stronger, if he had known, if he had the ability to fix it all. 

And then he woke up, went on with his days, and the burden on his shoulders kept getting heavier. 

It was painful to breathe, to smile, but Harry pulled through. 

Every single day, he put on a mask, and he acted his part, because that was the only thing he knew how. 

He became an Auror, married Ginny, had a family, because it was expected of him. 

It was fulfilling, to some degree, and Harry had actually been able to put up with life for a while. 

The fighting made him sick, and family sometimes made him tired, but there was joy in those too, and maybe that’s what life meant. It can never be perfect, and it was up to everyone to find what made them appreciate the fact that they were still breathing. To Harry, it was the way Ginny’s face brightened up when she saw him, how beautiful she was when she smiled, and how their children could grow up without any worries. 

He thought about it every single day, and for a short moment, he could breathe again. 

He loved protecting the good people of the Wizarding World, and despite how he hated fighting, it relieved him, knowing what he did made people happy. And for a moment, he would remember about a man whose face he could barely recall and wondering to himself if what he was doing would make the man proud. 

Life was alright. 

Hermione was married to Ron, and they had wonderful children of their own. Ron was a respected Auror and was Harry’s best friend, and he knew what Harry was dealing with. He understood, and he acted as Harry’s most solid grounding whenever Harry was close to a meltdown. 

Hermione became an Unspeakable, and she then became the Minister of the Ministry of Magic, and Harry was utterly proud of her. She then fought hard for the rights of Muggle born wizards, brought down the corrupted system, built a more solid one, and managed to get the Wizarding World to move on to the 21st century. By the time they had electricity in all Britain Wizarding households, Harry wanted to shout to all the world how much he loved her. 

His relationship with Draco was also improved a great deal after the Malfoys’ trial after the war, and they could actually sit down and talk without burning everything around them down. Harry absolutely loved it when Draco talked about Snape, and maybe it was all the burden, maybe it was the yearning, and maybe it was his deep exhaustion, but the moment Harry stopped Draco mid conversation about Snape to kiss him, it had been something Harry was entirely aware of and had full control over. 

Draco was married with a kid, Harry knew. 

Harry himself was married with childrens, and he knew that as well. 

But he did it anyway, and despite it being a soft touch of lips, with nothing else involved, Harry felt like he was able to breathe again. 

Draco had studied him for a brief moment after that, and maybe it was years of being rivals and friends, he understood and didn’t talk about it. 

They never talked about it, but when Harry was having a particularly bad day, when his emotions were getting out of hand, or when the yearning in his chest became too much for him to bear, he seeked out Draco. 

It was sick, using Draco as a substitution for someone so out of Harry’s reach, but Harry could explain the reason why he kept doing it. 

He looked at Draco, and all he saw was a Slytherin he could never have. He saw how the man protected Draco, how he kept protecting everyone around him. He saw the past in Draco’s eyes, and kissing him was the only way Harry could convey his feelings to a past he could not return. 

Eventually, Harry stopped doing it, of course, and neither of them ever spoke about it, but it made Draco one of the best people in Harry’s life. 

By the time he was 40, fighting for the Auror Corp became too much, and Harry went on to study. He took Potions and Healing, and it had taken him 10 years to master both, to come back and take Madam Pomfrey’s position and become a Defense tutor and coach. It was a good life, but staying at Hogwarts gave him another kind of pain he could barely bear. 

He walked the castle every single day, and he saw the man’s back walking away, his cape billowing. He heard the man’s voice, and he saw the past. He saw an abused teenager being bullied, living his days of hell in this castle. He saw a child, cowering in the dark, crying, then being mocked for it. He saw a boy, sitting outside of the Gryffindor dorm all night, begging for a scrap of friendship from someone who didn’t deserve it. 

He then saw a teacher, young, bitter, barely an adult, trying to deal with children he didn’t know how to handle. He saw someone so broken, so tired, yet having to fight. 

Every single time Harry walked into the Great Hall, he saw the fight that day, saw the way Severus’ mask was breaking from the fight with Minerva. Every single time he went to Hogsmeade, he saw the Shrieking Shack and he saw blood on his hands, burning him to the bones. Every single time he saw Minerva, he saw the way she broke down in front of him, crying, screaming as he told her the truth of Severus’ loyalty. 

They both lived in regret, but Harry was drowning in it. 

The dreams never stopped, and Harry didn’t even try anymore. 

He worked, he researched, he helped Hermione, Ron, then Draco. 

He published his works and got praised. 

He helped children, giving them advice. 

None of them even relieved him of the pain anymore, and it became Harry’s new normal. 

At 60, he got the position of Headmaster of Hogwarts, and the pain as he walked into the Headmaster’s office was blinding. 

Severus’ painting was hung right below Dumbledore’s, but according to Minerva and Filius, he had never moved. 

Harry had spent days and nights staring at it, tracing the lines of it. 

He had taken up drawing, and the number of pencil sketches he had of the man was enough to fill a room. 

He had tea regularly with his friends, all retired and had a lovely life. Hermione was still doing her research into the cure for several diseases. She had already succeeded with lycanthropy years ago, and now she was looking into Dragon Pox and Vampire Poison. 

Ron was teaching Defense here at Hogwarts, but he was training his apprentice to take over his position. He was also acting as an Advisor for the Auror Corp, and it was actually his favourite thing to do. 

Draco was a successful Potion master and Alchemist, and his name was known worldwide. He never married again after Astoria died, and since Harry knew the reason for it, he never asked. They had tea regularly, and they talked about everything, and then Severus. It was like a ritual, and Harry was thankful for it. 

After Harry retired from the position of Headmaster 20 years later, with Ginny already passing away and his children working all over the world, he didn’t really have a place he wanted to return to. Hermione had asked him to move in with them, but he didn’t want to disturb their big family. So in the end, he moved into Draco’s mansion. 

Malfoy’s mansion was occupied by Scorpius, so Draco had bought a lovely beach mansion and moved there. Harry just popped in one day and never left. Draco didn’t even ask, and he didn’t even care. 

They lived the life of a retired couple, and it was actually quite nice. 

Draco had actually succeeded in making the Philosopher’s Stone a few years back since he hated ‘being old and wrinkly and ugly’. He offered, but Harry never used it. So in about 10 years, whenever they went out together, people thought Harry was Draco’s grandfather. It was actually amusing. 

“Are you still dreaming about that time?” Draco asked, one day, when they were having tea by the sea shore. 

“Mn.” Harry hummed. He sipped on his tea, and his eyes were fixed on the horizon, “It was actually nice, now. After I killed Voldemort and destroyed all the Horcrux by the method which you and I have invented, captured Peter Pettigrew, then returned with Cedric alive, I managed to befriend him. That is the point when I wake up now.” 

“Ah.” Draco chuckled, “Better than last year.”

“Yes, that was when Cedric was still dead and Severus still hit me across the face for hugging him.” Harry chuckled. 

“Your dream is mental.” Draco hummed. 

It had actually become a tea time topic for them to talk about the war. Many things were funny. Many things were stupid, and sometimes, it felt like a summer fever. 

Harry poured himself another cup, and he suddenly paused mid-motion. 

Draco turned to him. 

“What’s wrong?” 

Harry placed the teapot down, sighed, and he looked up to the darkening sky. 

“Ron and Hermione.”

Draco placed his tea cup down shakily, “Both of them?” 

“Mn.” Harry nodded, and he stood from his chair, “Let’s go.” 

Draco gritted his teeth, and they Apparated. 

The thing about a Master of Death and an Alchemist with a Philosopher’s Stone was that they can go to all of their friends’ funerals and take them down their final path. Harry had done it multiple times, with Minerva, Filius, Hagrid, Arthur, Molly, Ginny, George, Neville, Luna…

He thought he was ready for Hermione and Ron, but he was wrong. 

After the funeral, he and Draco were drunk for half a week before they could even function again. 

Time went explicitly slow after that, and Harry frequently thought of dying, but then Draco started a new research, and Harry was forced into working with him. 

By the time both of them were 150, their names were frequently on paper together, and some crazy reporter, probably Rita Skeeter’s apprentice, actually whipped up something on the paper about them being together for 70 years, which was longer than both of their marriages. 

“Really, your marriage with Ginny was only for 60 years?” Draco raised his eyebrow. 

“Well, yes. She died 80 years ago, I think?” Harry couldn’t remember time and places these days, and he titled his head as he sipped on tea. 

“Hm. This brat even says that I look too good while you are on the brink of death.” Draco chuckled. 

“Yes. You don’t look a day past 40, which is your prime, if I might add.” Harry gave Draco his breakfast. 

“Thank you grandpa.” Draco laughed as he reached for his bowl of salad, “And they said we had never moved from our honeymoon house for 70 years.”

“Probably correct.” Harry rolled his eyes. “Is there anything there about our sex life?”

“Ew.” Draco scrunched his nose, “But yes, actually. They said we are probably too old for bedroom activities, so there must be something else keeping our marriage together.”

Harry laughed as he ate his noodles, “Money?” 

“Fame, yes. Mine.” Draco smirked. Nowadays, his inventions made his name far surpass Harry’s, which was reasonable. The war was more than 100 years ago anyway, even Harry himself barely remember those days. 

“Fair enough.” Harry shrugged. 

Draco threw the paper away, “Ah, if only they knew the name their precious savior moan in bed.” 

“Shut up.” Harry grumbled, “It was a century ago.”

“Which was when you were 50, if I recall correctly.” Draco raised an eyebrow. 

“Die.” Harry pouted. 

“Awww, grandpa Harry is sulking.” Draco smirked as he ate his salad. 

Once they were done with breakfast, Draco did the cleaning with magic while Harry did a bit of gardening and then complained about his knees and back. Draco hummed, “The fact that you can live this long, still sane and pouting without the help of my Philosopher Stone is magic itself.”

“Aw, you jealous?” Harry smirked, leaning closer.

“No, you smell like an old man. Get away from me.” Draco pushed Harry away as they walked to the laboratory. 

“What are we doing today?” Harry asked. 

“Teddy sent me a scroll he acquired as he explored a cave in Japan, saying that it contains strange magic. I want to look into it.” Speaking of work, Draco turned more serious. 

“Alright. I have nothing to do for the next 7 years anyway.” Harry stretched and groaned as his back cracked loudly. 

“Gosh, you are like an old, creaking, walking skeleton.” Draco huffed. 

“I am old.” Harry chuckled, “And mind you, you and I are the same age, my boy.”

“Shut up, Potter. At least I am not creaking like an old wooden floor.” Draco smirked and opened the door to their room. 

“Where’s the scroll?” Harry asked. 

Draco pointed to the table as he walked to the bookshelf to collect some material, and Harry walked over to look at the old wooden board. 

“Hmm… Draco, dear, I don’t want to concern you, but why is this box glowing?” Harry smiled and asked calmly. 

“What?” 

“Yeah, it is also breathing, if you are curious about it at all.” Harry hummed. 

“What??!!!” Draco walked over, and that was the time the box shrieked and exploded. 

Harry’s last thought was ‘Damn, I should’ve watered the black roses.’

Draco just cursed really loudly. 

Chapter Text

The first thing Harry noticed was the distinct feeling of an engine surrounding him.

The second thing he noticed was the smell. Nostalgic, but he couldn’t remember where. 

And the last thing he noticed was that he was strangely hungry. 

Everything around him was shaking, then it came to an abrupt halt, and Harry was slammed into his consciousness with little mercy. 

“Get off, boy! Let go and see your freak 9  ¾  platform. Let me tell you, it’s a freak scam, and you will have to clean the lawn for me by noon.” A grumbling voice hit Harry’s head, and he felt like someone was banging a gong in his head. 

He blinked, tried and failed to see and understand what was happening when he was grabbed by the arm and yanked forward. 

It wasn’t until then could Harry see what’s in front of him. 

“Uncle… Vernon?” Harry frowned. 

“Let’s go. Move! Let’s get this over with. I want nothing to do with you, enough is enough.” Uncle Vernon grouched, and his face was so red Harry thought it might burst. 

Wait. 

What?

Uncle Vernon?

That man died like… a century ago?

Harry looked around. It was such a strange place, but he knew he had been here a few times before. 

What was Uncle Vernon saying? ‘9 ¾ platform? 

And why was he so short? 

What was the actual…

Harry’s trolley was pushed into his hands, and he instinctively followed the large man. His brain was still refusing to function, and he walked rigidly. 

“There. Platform 9. Platform 10. Where is it boy? Where is your imaginary station that will lead you to that imaginary school?” Uncle Vernon laughed. 

“Huh?” Harry looked at the man who was laughing. After that was done, he waved his hand.

“Walk back. I don’t want those things in my trunk anymore. I expect you to make dinner.” He said before he walked away without any worry for a child who was in a strange place. 

Harry was still too stunned to speak. 

He looked at his hands. 

No wrinkles.

Then at his trunks, where there was a white owl…

“Hedwig?” Harry called out the name that was almost as old as him. It had been so long since he said the name out loud, and the cheerful hoot that answered him was like a wake up call for Harry. 

“— packed with Muggles, of course —”

Harry blinked at the familiar voice, and as he turned around, he saw… 

The… The Weasley?

Harry’s eyes widened. 

What is this?

Did he die and come to heaven?

Is this a memory?

“Now, what’s the platform number?” said the woman… Molly… 

“Nine and three-quarters!” piped a small girl… was that… was that Ginny?, “Mom, can’t I go . . .” 

“You’re not old enough, Ginny, now be quiet. All right, Percy, you go first.” Molly said. 

The younger version of Percy marched toward platforms nine and ten, and then he disappeared. 

Harry was still looking at the rest of the Weasley, and Molly spotted him standing there like an idiot. 

“Oh, hello my boy. Why are you standing there? People could bump into you.” She said with a kind smile. 

“Oh…” Fred peaked and grinned at him. 

“What do we have here?” George pipped. 

To see Fred alive and smiling, Harry immediately forgot everything and gawked at him.”

“Hm?” Fred smiled, “Are you lost, little man?” 

“Fred?” Harry reached out, too afraid to discover that this was just another dream, or a memory, or something he could not touch. But then, his fingertips felt the fabric of Fred’s shirt, and he yanked his hand back, horrified. 

“Oh my, this boy knows my name. My fame must have preceded me.” Fred laughed, “Why do you look like you are seeing a ghost? We are not at Hogwarts yet.”

“Fred!” Molly hissed, “Quite down, please. And hurry up, you are going to be late.” 

“Of course mom. We are only 1 hour early.” Fred sighed and winked at Harry, “I’ll find you later.” 

“Bye.” George patted him on his shoulder, and that too felt real. 

He looked at Molly, and there must be something on his face, because she immediately looked worried. 

“Are you alright, hon? You look pale.” She asked. 

“Ah, no. I…”

“Don’t you know how to get to the platform?” Ron walked to him and asked, suddenly. 

Harry turned to the boy, too young to be the same Ron he had always known his whole life. 

“Ah, yes… Yes, I…” Harry turned around, then back, then he looked all over the place, didn’t really know what to do or how to react. 

“Alright. So you just walk straight into the wall. Sounds crazy, right?” Ron grinned brightly, “Watch.”

And to demonstrate, he walked straight to the wall and disappeared. 

Harry looked at Molly and Ginny, who was so small and still clinging onto her mother. 

“Oh. Oh, I should… should go, right? Walk… Follow him?”

“Yes. We’ll be right behind you, dear.” Molly smiled kindly. 

Harry was still feeling like he was floating, and he just walked into the wall without any real, solid thought. 

The sight of the platform was something Harry had seen often for about 50 years, then everyday in his dream, but actually standing there, in a platform packed with students, and he was among them… was…

Harry inhaled shakily. 

What is this sick method of…

Oh…

Harry remembered what happened right before. 

He and Draco were about to investigate a scroll when it suddenly exploded. 

Was this all some kind of illusion? Memory?

Was he being tossed into his memory? Relive it?

Was Draco having…

Draco!

Harry turned around, trying to look for his friend, but then he suddenly remembered. If this was his memory, then Draco must have been that brat…

The thought made something in Harry sink, and he suddenly felt cold all over. 

“Hey, you made it!” Ron escaped Molly’s fussing and ran to him, smiling, “Come on, let’s get on the train. You can sit with me.”

Harry followed Ron like a string puppet, and as he settled on the empty compartment, he was still thinking. After he understood that this was just a dream, his memory, he needed to figure out a way to get out. But this…

Harry looked at Ron’s bright smile. He hadn’t seen Ron so carefree, never seen his eyes shone so much since… Sixth year? 

Harry bit his lips. 

Just a little…

He thought, as he looked at Ron. 

“Right, I didn’t ask. What’s your name?” Ron asked, “Mine is Ronald Weasley. You can call me Ron. The twins, you seemed to already know them?”

“Yes.” Harry let out a sigh, and he smiled at Ron, “I’m Harry Potter.”

Ron’s eyes widened, “What?!” 

“Yes. With the scar and everything.” Harry pushed his hair aside, showing Ron his scar, then he grinned, “Wicked, right?” 

Ron looked like a child seeing the Wonders of the World, and he gawked at Harry as Harry chuckled. 

“Right, you… you are… Are you really?” 

“Yes, Ron. I’m really.” Harry grinned, “Thank you for helping me earlier.”

“It’s nothing. But why didn’t you know how to get to the platform?” Ron asked, “I thought you should have known?” 

“Hagrid forgot to tell me.” Harry said, still looking at Ron carefully, like he was afraid all of this would disappear and turn into a nightmare at any second, “Hagrid is Hogwarts’ Keykeeper. He’s half giant, and he will come get us when we get there.”

“Cool!” Ron said, “Never seen a half-giant before. I think Fred and George talked about him once. Mom and dad might know him, but I have never really paid attention.”

“He’s really nice, and I would love for you two to meet. We can have tea.” Harry said, and something in his chest ached. He should have visited Hagrid more, should have talked to him more. He should have got Hagrid all the exotic creatures he wanted. 

“Nice.” Ron smiled, “Was it true, what they said, that you have been living among Muggles?” 

“Yes. They have really nice things, like the television, and toaster…” Harry knew how much Arthur loved those things. When he and Draco finally figured out how to allow Muggle electronics to work around a magic household, Arthur had spent months obsessing over everything. He still was, until the day he could no longer move or talk, and his passion was one of Harry’s reasons to learn more Alchemy. 

Around half past twelve, after Harry and Ron chatted about Quidditch, there was a great clattering outside in the corridor and a smiling, dimpled woman slid back their door and said, “Anything off the cart, dears?” 

Ron looked wishfully at all the sweets on the cart, but then he sighed, “No thank you. I have my sandwich.” He took out his soggy sandwich, and the lady smiled kindly, then looked at Harry. 

Harry grinned and walked to her. After a few minutes, he came back with an armful of sweets and desserts, then some decent food, and he placed them all down next to Ron. 

“This is to celebrate our friendship, and to thank you for earlier.” Harry grinned as Ron eyed all those things. 

“Really?” Ron pointed at the sweets. 

“Yes. Let’s be friends.” Harry extended his hands, and Ron took it immediately. 

They were eating when there was a commotion on the train, and before they could even look, Harry heard the sound of a boy. 

“Where is he? Where is that scarhead? Imma fucking kill him! Where is that motherfucker?” 

It sounded like he was walking across the train and looking into every single compartment. 

Harry’s heart thumped in his chest as Ron looked at him. 

Before Harry could stand up, the door to their compartment was yanked open, and there stood a very angry and pissed Draco Malfoy. He looked young, but his hair was not slicked back, and he was glaring at the sweets, then at Ron, then at Harry. 

He inhaled, then straightened himself, inhaled again, and he looked Harry dead in the eyes as he said, “Riddle.”

It was one of their code words, which meant ‘Extreme urgency. Live or die matter.’

Harry dropped his chocolate frog and stood from his chair, jumping and crushing Draco in a hug, “Oh my god, I thought I lost you!” 

Draco was looking at a very puzzled Ron, then he pushed Harry away. 

“What is this?” Harry asked, “Is this a memory? Yours or mine? How do we get out?” 

Draco sighed, pushing Harry away and sat down next to Ron. He signalled Harry to sit down, then turned to Ron and extended his hand, “I’m sorry for that entrance. I was just really mad at this person.” 

“It’s… alright? I guess?” Ron frowned, “Who are you? Do you guys know each other?” 

“Yes, we know each other. I’m Draco.” And he smirked, “Malfoy.” 

Ron immediately looked like the candy in his mouth had turned into mud, and he glared at Draco’s hand. 

“Harry, why do you want to be friends with him?” Ron asked. 

“He’s quite nice, once you get to know him.” Harry chuckled, “I promise, if he dares to do or say something bad to you, I’ll hex him for you.” 

“Promise?” Ron asked. 

“Promise.” Harry grinned. 

“Alright.” Ron sighed and turned to Draco, finally taking his hand, “Ron Weasley.”

“Nice to see you.” Draco said curtly, then he turned to Harry, “It’s reality. We are in 1991. It seemed like we had been thrown back.”

Harry froze. 

“Reality?” 

“Yup. I got here two weeks ago. I’ve checked.” Draco said, “When did you arrive?” 

“Like, two hours ago?” Harry blinked. 

“Weird.” Draco clicked his tongue. 

That was when they heard a squeak. 

Harry and Draco both looked at the sound. There, they found a fat, gray rat, and Ron said, “It’s my pet rat, Scabber. I didn’t get an owl or anything, and he has been living in my family for a really long time.” 

Harry and Draco glared at the rat, then, they exchanged a look. 

Before either of them could say anything, the door opened again, and Hermione was there, still a girl with puffy hair and a fierce presence. 

“Hello. A boy named Neville lost his pet toad. Have any of you guys seen it?” She asked. 

Harry looked at Draco, and as expected, his friend was frozen. Harry smiled at Hermione, “If it’s a toad, it will find its way back to its owner soon. It’s kind of you to help him.” He was still shell shocked at the information that they had been thrown back in time, but the thinking could wait. “Do you want to take a seat?” Harry offered. 

“Yes, sure.” Hermione sat down next to Harry, and she said, “My name is Hermione Granger.”

“Ron Weasley.” Ron said with a mouthful, and Hermione scrunched her nose in distaste. 

“Draco Malfoy.” Draco said, a bit shakily, and Harry chuckled. 

“Harry Potter. Nice to see you.” He said, and Hermione gasped at him. 

“You are Harry Potter?” She asked. 

“Yes. Have you read about me in some book?” Harry smiled. 

“Yes! I’ve read all about you.” She looked excited.

“Most of them might be wrong, you know.” Harry said, and Hermione tilted her head. 

“Oh, why? It’s in a book, so it must be reliable information?” She asked, and she looked like Harry had just said something very disturbing. 

“Do you read a lot?” Harry asked. 

“Yes. I have learnt all the subjects, read all the books. I can even do some simple spells.” She said, and she whipped out her wand and pointed it at Harry. 

Harry and Draco immediately tensed, and Harry yanked his body back on instinct. 

“Oh, what’s wrong?” She asked innocently, blinking her eyes. 

“You…” Harry smiled, and he straightened himself. 

“It’s something you should not do, pointing your wand in another person’s face without their permission.” Draco said calmly. 

“Yup. It’s kinda rude. I’m fine with it, tho, but others might not, so you might want to take note.” Ron quirked in. 

“Oh, alright.” Hermione nodded, blushing a little. 

“But please, be my guest.” Harry smiled, “Show me what you have learnt.” 

Hermione’s eyes widened, “Is that alright?” 

“Yes. I trust you.” Harry said gently, and Hermione looked incredibly happy as she tapped on Harry’s broken glasses. 

“ Reparo .” She said. 

Harry’s glasses immediately fixed itself, and Draco was eyeing him. 

"Cool, you must be a Ravenclaw." Harry chuckled at his glasses. 

Hermione obviously knew what Harry was talking about, and she looked excited, "Really, you think so?"

"Ravenclaw is all about knowledge. They read, do research, and they worked on a lot of projects to improve our quality of life once they graduate. I think you will fit in nicely." Draco said gently. 

Hermione immediately brightened, and she went on a rant about how she wanted to know more about the Wizarding World. Draco encouraged every single thoughts she had, and after a while, Harry slowly understood that Draco was having an ulterior motive to talk about Ravenclaw that much. 

He looked at Ron and silently offered him another melting mashmallow candy. Ron didn't understand, but he took it anyway. 

Later, when Hermione returned to her compartment and Ron went into a food coma, Harry took off his glasses and stared at it.

“Will you fix it later?” Harry asked. He was talking about his eyesight. Later in Harry's life, a potion for eyesight had been invented, so he didn't need to wear glasses anymore. He didn't notice before since he was in shock, but now, it seemed kinda bothering.

“Yes. Those glasses are ugly. And you know someone would not like it.” Draco smirked. 

Harry’s heart skipped a beat, and he actually looked horrified. He was just now realised what coming back meant. It was not just seeing his friends young and alive again. 

It was seeing everyone young and alive!

Draco titled his head, smiling, “Welcome back, Potter.” 

And something in Harry’s head exploded. 

Chapter Text

Hogwarts was just as Harry remembered it to be. It sang to him, the moment he stepped foot into the land, and Harry could feel it, the magic of the castle reaching out to him, like greeting an old friend. It was pure nostalgia flowing into his veins, and Harry felt the power he once possessed returned to him once more. 

It wasn’t until then that he felt his foot touch solid ground. 

It wasn’t until then that he realised everything was real, and not someone’s sick torture method. 

This magic could not be fake. 

It was ancient, and it was Harry’s for so long, until he returned it willingly to the castle. He was Hogwarts, and Hogwarts was him. 

He sighed in relief as he took Draco’s hand, clutching it tightly. 

Draco didn’t even need to look at him to know, and he sighed, “You are being dramatic.”

“It’s…” Harry choked, and then he smiled, “What can I say, I get emotional easily these days. 

Draco rolled his eyes. 

They were walking behind Hagrid. Hermione was talking cheerfully with Neville about plants and mythical creatures. The boy who would soon be the best Green Warlock in the history of the Wizarding World was now a shy boy, with an ugly toad in his arms. 

Ron was walking beside Harry, and as he looked at their exchange, he asked innocently, “Harry, are you nervous?” 

“Hm? Yes, a bit, I guess…” Harry breathed, “I have been raised among Muggles, you know. I have never… thought I would re… come to a magic school. I don’t even know what to do…”

Draco scoffed, and he let go of Harry’s hands to speed up. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Draco walk to Neville and said hi, making the boy nervous to the point of dropping his pet. 

“It’s okay. Fred and George never told me what I needed to do, but from the look of my mum and dad, it would be nothing difficult. We wouldn’t have to fight a dragon, you know. It’s too dangerous. But I have a brother…” And Ron went on to tell Harry a story, distracting him all the way to the castle. 

Harry laughed, nodded along, and he talked to Ron. His best friend was so carefree, his eyes bright and his laugh light. And Harry wished to cherish it forever. 

“Hey Ron.” Harry said.

“Yes?” Ron turned to him, his cheek had a tint of red from all the excitement, and Harry could see how the red-hair was genuinely happy. 

“If we got into different houses, will you still be my friend?” Harry titled his head.

“Of course we would!” Ron exclaimed, “I will come to talk to you at meals, and we will be able to learn together. I heard Fred and George talk about how they had to endure lessons with Slytherins, and how they liked to prank the Ravenclaw. It’s alright. We’ll meet often now that we are in the same school.”

“Oh, that’s a relief.” Harry smiled. 

“Yes, and you know what, when you join the Quidditch team, we will be able to play with each other. I mean… well, against, but you never know, right. You and I can practice together!” Ron said with excitement, “I am forbidden to fly yet, but I know we’ll have flying lessons, and in second year, we’ll be able to join. 

“Hm, I see.” Harry hummed, but the idea of flying on a broom made his entire body ache, and he was a bit repulsed. It was just phantom pain, but it reminded Harry that he was actually not an 11-year-old boy. Yeah, he had missed Quiddich, missed flying, but it was the story from a century ago. Even Draco had given up flying after that incident in the Room of Requirement. He told Harry that he thought it was unelegant, but Harry knew the real reason. Flying just made him think of that traumatic event. And when both of them reached 50, with aching joints and terrible backs? Well, Draco had cursed the first time his bones made a sound, and he had protected them with every method he could think of. 

Never mention flying, Draco would never run again if he could help it. To be honest, so would Harry. Because despite being in the body of a 11-year old, Harry was still an old soul, and the pain in his joints had followed him for so long, no matter what kind of medicine or magic he used. It was something he had lived with longer than the time when he had a healthy body. 

He just couldn’t get over it. 

And, what’s wrong with going a bit slow, anyway. It was peaceful. 

Harry was old, and he was not ashamed to admit it. 

“Harry?” Ron waved his hand in front of Harry’s dazed vision, “Are you alright?” 

“Ah, sorry my boy.” Harry hummed, “I am simply distracted.” 

“Are you really, really alright? You sound like my grandfather, just now.” Ron frowned, and Harry realised that his slow mind had taken up his speech habit when he was an old man, and it was terribly unfitting.

“Yes, Ron, I’m okay.” Harry smiled. 

“Oh, we’re here!” Ron exclaimed, and Harry looked up to see the castle so close. The closer he walked toward it, the more he could feel the powerful, familiar magic of the school. And oh… he could vaguely feel the magic of everyone in it. He couldn’t tell who from who if they had similar amounts of power, but when it came to powerful wizards… 

Harry’s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately blocked his sense, withdrew his magic. His hands trembled uncontrollably, and for a moment, his legs lost all strength. He tripped and fell, shaking like a rat. 

“Harry!” Ron and Draco came to him immediately, even Hermione gasped and returned to them. 

Hagrid stopped walking because he heard a commotion, and when he turned around, he saw Harry on the ground, white as a sheet and shaking, clutching on Draco’s hand like it was his lifestring. 

“Harry!” Hagrid narrowed the distance between them with just 3 steps, “Harry, you okay? What’s wrong, did any of you know what’s wrong with the boy?” He raised his voice, not from anger, but from concern, and Harry snapped out of his trance. 

“It’s okay, Hagrid. I’m just cold and nervous. I tripped. I’m… I…” Harry was still shaking, and he grabbed Draco even tighter. 

“It’s alright.” Draco said calmly, “He never looks where he’s going. I’ll look after him. Thank you Hagrid.” 

“And you are?” Hagrid narrowed his eyes, because he seemed to find Draco’s traits oddly familiar. 

“Yes, I am Draco Malfoy. And no, I am not the person you think I am. Also, yes, I have made friends with Harry and Ron over here, so you don’t have to look at me like that.” Draco said it in one breath, and for a moment, Hagrid looked oddly dumbfounded. He looked like he wanted to say something, but then, as he looked at the way Harry was leaning on Draco and clutching his hands, he didn’t say anything.

“Alright, can you walk, Harry?” Hagrid asked. 

“Yes.” Harry said, smiling. He looked normal again, but for the way he was shaking, “I’m sorry.”

“No need, my boy. I sometimes fall on my butt at night as well. Hogwarts’ ground is full of surprises that’s so much more dangerous than this. So you first year should not wander around without your professor, ya hear me?” Hagrid told the whole group of 11-year-olds. 

Most of the students answered enthusiastically, and they carried on. 

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked, lowering his voice because Hermione and Neville were walking close.

“I felt his magic.” Harry closed his eyes, “I… he’s… he’s alive.”

“Of course he’s alive, you dumb shit.” Draco rolled his eyes, but he squeezed Harry’s hand gently, “It’s going to be alright, this time.”

“Yes. I know. I know it is, but…” Harry sighed. 

“No buts.” Draco scoffed, “If you cannot handle Voldemort this time, I swear I will never let you live it down.”

“Still…” Harry titled his head. It’s not like he didn’t have the confidence, but when it came to war and fighting, Harry admitted he had lost all of his spirit. He didn’t want to fight, he didn’t want to deal with those dark wizards, with the bloodlust and killing intent. He didn’t want to see blood, didn’t want to see anyone afraid. He had lived in peace for far too long. He didn’t want to. 

And, war is unpredictable. Plus, Voldemort was smart, and if he… 

“Potter!” Draco hissed, snapping Harry back from his string of thoughts. 

“Sorry. It’s not that I’m not confident. I just don’t want to.” Harry sighed, “I know I can win. I’m just worried about what might happen to him in the process.”

“Harry, Voldemort is technically a child. He’s only 70-ish.” Draco rolled his eyes, “And not to mention he had been dead for 11 years. He’s… well…” Draco clicked his tongue and said it like there was something distasteful in his mouth, “He’s so young”

That made Harry laugh. 

“Now we know how Albus felt, huh?” Harry bumped Draco’s shoulder. 

“Shut up, Albus is 40 years younger than me.” Draco pushed Harry away, stretching his hand, “Damn, you nearly broke my hand. It aches.”

“Sorry, dear.” Harry chuckled, and he returned to his old friend’s side, knowing that their conversation was safe from the ears of others. It was a spell he developed from Muffilato, and it worked like a charm. 

Harry’s heart ached as he thought about the spell and its creator. 

When they reached the entrance of the Great Hall, Ron had gotten to know Neville quite well, and he was even talking to Hermione about Quidditch. The girl understood everything, and she was engaged in a conversation about the rules of the game, as well as how to utilise the time given to get the highest score. 

“Aren’t you worried?” Harry raised his eyebrows to Draco and grinned slyly. 

“No, Potter. I don’t feel threatened by an infant.” Draco scoffed, “Not like you.”

“Hey, are you implying that Hermione is also an infant?” Harry questioned him, feeling unfair how Draco regarded Ron as a baby, even though, judging by his age and his soul… well…

“Of course not.” Draco hummed, his face relaxed, “I’m saying, I’m confident.”

“You will get your heart broken again.” Harry chuckled.

“Then it’s unavoidable. But let me tell you this, they are not soulmates.” Draco turned to Harry and smirked, “They are compatible, yes, but they are not bound by magic. So, I have a chance. And let me tell you this, I know her quite well to know how to court her.”

“As Ron’s best friend, I don’t think I want to see that.” Harry hummed, “But well, they are not even friends yet, and I don’t think we are meant to go down the same path now that a chance has been given to us. So…” Harry shrugged, “Try your best.” 

“I will fight you, Potter.” Draco scoffed, but then a corner of his mouth curled into a wicked smile, “Oh, does that mean you want a chance, now that you are here?” 

Harry’s heart raced, and he blushed to the tip of his ears, “Oh hush!”

Draco laughed, and he had that fake scandalised look on his face, “No! He’s your teacher!” 

“Draco.” Harry looked like he wanted to get into a hole. 

“He’s so much younger than you!” Draco laughed, “He’s technically a child, like, one fifth of your age!” 

“Come on.” Harry rolled his eyes, “But he’s of age!” 

“Oh gosh, do you realise what this means?” Draco grinned, he looked so evil and wicked, “You are a pedophile!” 

“Draco Malfoy!” Harry gasped, “How dare you!” He faked a heart-broken look, “It’s love! Age does not matter!” 

“Ha! Harry Potter is in love with someone not even half his age! What will everybody say! It’s immoral!” Draco looked like he was having the time of his life, and Harry wanted to get into a hole. 

“And, if you think about it, you are a Headmaster, which means you are his superior!” Draco slapped Harry’s arm, “Oh my god, you are abusing your power over him!” He gasped dramatically, “Harry Potter is forcing a child into a relationship against his own will! Where’s Rita Skeeter!!!” 

If it wasn’t for the spell that blocked every sound, Harry would definitely shove a cabbage in Draco’s mouth. 

“Shut up!” Harry groaned, “I am not! He’s 30, he knows what he wants. If I can…”

“Oh noooooo… But you are so oldddd. You are 150!” Draco had that glint in his eyes that told Harry that he would not stop, “And you guys are the same sex. What would everyone say? You are ruining his life!” 

“No! You did not go there!” Harry shook Draco by the neck, “Why did you say it like that? Are you a homophobic now?!” 

“Heh.” Draco laughed, “You are thinking of luring a child who’s powerless against you into a same sex relationship. Such a criminal. Never knew Headmaster Potter had that taste. This is a scandal. Where’s the press? Where’s the Dementor??? The child had a life ahead of him and this old man is ruining it.” 

“Draco Malfoy! I swear I will choke the life out of you!” Harry groaned, but he couldn’t help it anymore, and they both burst out laughing. 

They didn’t make a sound, and no one noticed them thanks to Draco’s charm, so they continued laughing until they were breathless and their torso hurt. 

It had been so long since Harry felt so light, and he loved every second of it. 

But hm… is he? A pedophile? 

After all… Severus… was… truly young?

Chapter Text

It took about 2 minutes after Draco and Harry had finished joking and joined Hermione, Ron, and Neville on their topic of conversation, which was dragons. Ron was boasting about his brother Charlie, Neville was listening with wide eyes about how a man can handle and tame a dragon the size of a building, and Hermione was taking in the new knowledge before Draco came and told her every interesting facts about dragons. Some of it is still a mystery at this time period. 

Harry felt like his heart had been filled, looking at his friends so young and lively, happy and bright. It was like looking into a past that he had yearned day and night, and finally able to touch. The grey, blurry memories had been lit up once more, coloured in bright, warm vibrant colour. Everything was bursting with life around him, and Harry felt the beating of his heart for the first time in a hundred years. 

“Harry!” Hermione grabbed his hand, “Let’s go!” 

“Let’s go, mate! Why are you dozing off?” Ron grabbed his other hand, and it was not until then did Harry realise everyone was walking into the Great Hall. The warmth and the familiar scent flooded Harry’s chest and his nostril, and he grabbed both of his friends’ hands tightly. 

“Of course.” He smiled, and once more, he begged silently in his heart that this was not a cruel illusion. 

They held hands as they walked into the Great Hall, and there, the picture exploded with cheers, with sounds from everyone around them. Children, so happy and untainted by the war, whistled and cheered as they entered. The ceilings were lit up by candles, and there were stars and moon on the dome. They were welcoming new students in their own rhythm. Magic vibrates in the air, and it melted into their every movement, seeping into every wall, every corner of the Hall. 

Harry had missed it here, and as an old man with a whimsy heart, a drop of tear dropped from his eyes. 

“Harry, are you alright?” Ron asked. Even though the boy had let go of Harry’s hand, he was still very close, and in his best friend's eyes, Harry saw genuine concern. 

“I’m just… uhm… overwhelmed. And I’m glad… well…” Harry’s ancient mind creaked as he thought of something, “I’m glad I am not sent to a lousy Muggle school by my family.”

“Oh…” Ron thought about it, and then he smiled brightly, “It’s okay. You are here with us now. You are a wizard, and you are famous. It’s all going to turn out well for you… uhm… I think. So… don’t worry?” Ron looked uncertain, it was clear that he had never done this before, and to Harry, it was so endearing. 

“Oh, don’t be a child, Potter.” Draco grabbed Harry’s free arm and tugged him violently forward. It wasn’t until then that he noticed how Hermione was clinging onto his other hand tightly, still. 

“Jelous?” Harry smirked, and Draco kicked him in the shin. 

“Ehem!” Professor McGonagall cleared her throat to attract their attention and to silently warn them to stay quiet as she started the ceremony. Harry couldn’t hear what she was saying. All he saw was how young she looked, how stern her voice was, how confident she looked as the war had not placed a burden on her. He took in how beautiful her smile was, as she has yet to be torn by her friends’ deaths. 

“Never thought how young she was.” Draco mumbled, then sighed, his voice slightly heavy with the memory it was carrying, “She was…” 

“I know…” Harry murmured, looking at her like she was a long-lost friend that he had just found, and when he met her eyes, he offered her a smile, “She was the best Headmaster we have ever had.” 

“Mn. Better than you, for sure.” Draco scoffed. 

“Kindly sew that pie hole of yours tightly shut for me, my dear, before I stuff a cabbage in it.” Harry grinned, mumbling in his mouth. 

“Oh wow, try me, Potty.” Draco chuckled. 

“Draco Malfoy!” Professor McGonagall called, and Draco grinned confidently before he walked up to the small stool. 

Before the hat even touched his head, its voice echoed, “Slytherin.” 

“Hm.” Harry hummed, “I thought it would be different.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked him, and she looked a bit curious. 

“Well…” Harry rolled his eyes. Draco owed him this one. “I reckon he was someone who read a lot of books. After all, he knows so much, and he told me he wanted to learn more things about all aspects of magic, to become a renowned warlock. So… I assume he would be a Ravenclaw, you know.”

“Harry Potter!” Professor McGonagall called his name, and the Great Hall fell into a dead silence. 

Harry could feel every gaze that fell on him, and they were prickling in a way Harry would never admit that he missed a little. He smiled at Professor McGonagall before walking up, trying to ignore the gazes coming from the Head table. 

When the Sorting Hat was placed on his head, Harry heard its familiar voice.

“Oh, what do we have here?”

“Hello.” Harry acted innocent while putting up his strongest form of Legillimency as well as Protection Spells, to protect his mind, as well as his soul’s age, to be seen by the Sorting Hat. He was certain that Draco had done the same and deliberately didn’t remind him to. 

“Your mind is shielded. Remarkable work.” The Hat hummed. 

“What does it mean?” Harry feigned innocence and asked. 

The Hat was silent for a moment before it chuckled, “It’s too soon for you, I guess. But I can’t look into your mind, which means I cannot know which House to put you in. Which house do you want, child, for your soul… it is…”

Harry knew what the Hat was talking about. Despite his disgust, he still had a piece of Voldemort stuck to his soul like a piece of dog shit to someone’s shoes. It was disgusting, even though he could not physically feel it. 

“Which House do you fancy, child? Your soul is compatible for you to be sorted in both Slytherin and Gryffindor.”

“I want to get into Hufflepuff, please.” Harry said, as cheery as he could manage. 

“Oh, and why is that?” The Sorting Hat asked. 

“Because they seemed kind, and that’s who I want to be in the future.” Harry lied. 

“I see… You have a pure soul, my child… So…” The Hat paused, and after a second, Harry heard its voice, yelling, “HUFFLEPUFF!”

The whole Hall was silent as Harry opened his eyes. Under the surprised gaze of the whole school, Harry joined the Hufflepuff table. It wasn’t until a moment later that someone screamed “Harry Potter is in our house!!!”

That was like a boulder being thrown into a quiet lake, and everybody at the table screamed and cheered. Harry could see Madam Sprout cheering her voice out as she shook Filius until his soul was about to spill out of his nose. 

Hermione was still standing there, and for one moment, she looked kinda lost. Her eyes darted quickly to the closest table to her, the Gryffindor, and there was no one she knew at that table. Still, based on their talk, she learnt that every Weasley was likely to be sorted into Gryffindor. Though, at the moment, Ron was in his own headspace and not paying any attention to his surroundings. But when she looked at Draco, who was at the Slytherin table, she found his silver eyes looking at her gently, like a silent support. He offered her a smile, and Harry saw his friend relaxed her shoulders a bit. After all, she was just a normal girl.

When Harry was thinking, Hermione turned to him, and in a brief second, Harry could feel Draco magic prickling at his neck. 

Harry chuckled, and as Hermione’s eyes stared into his, Harry pointed to the House symbols at the Head table, then, he pointed around them, and finally, as the final hint, Harry put 4 fingers up. 

Hermione brightened, and when she walked up to the Sorting Hat, it only took a moment of consideration before it came to a decision, “Ravenclaw!”

And Harry could feel Draco’s magic buzzing around him instead of trying to choke him to death.

Hermione was sighing in relief, and when she looked at the Ravenclaw table and saw her new Housemate welcoming her, her eyes brightened. She looked at Harry, and Harry gave her an approving nod. She also received the same courtesy from Draco, and it made her cheek reddened in excitement. 

Next was Neville, and after the Hat considered it for a long time, it put him in Gryffindor, just like how Harry remembered. Same result with Ron, even though the Hat barely touched Ron’s head before it made its decision. 

Harry chuckled, and he turned to the Head table to see Albus looking at him with pondering eyes. He offered Harry a smile, though, when their eyes met, and he turned back to Filius to continue a conversation. 

Harry looked down to his own hands, then. His scar was throbbing, and he knew who else was looking at him. His heart was playing drums in his ears, to the beat of a Muggle song that Hermione and Draco used to love, but he couldn’t remember the name. He could barely see straight, and he could barely breathe. 

“Harry, are you alright?” A boy, who was also a first year, touched Harry on the shoulder. 

It took Harry a while, maybe too long, to remember casting a spell. After the spell took effect, he saw the name of the boy floating above his head, and it took him even longer to remember who that was. 

“I’m alright. Thank you Justin.” He smiled, though shakily. His heart was still choking him, and his lungs felt like it was expanding ten folds. He felt like bursting into a million pieces. 

“You know my name?” Justin’s eyes widened. 

“Yes, Min… Professor McGonagall just announced your name earlier, didn’t she?” Harry offered the boy a friendly grin, and Justin blushed.

“Yes, yes, that’s right.” He chuckled. “I can’t believe I got into the same house as the great Harry Potter. My mum and dad are gonna be so proud! Our family members are all Hufflepuff, you see.”

“Oh, your parents are both wizards?” Harry titled his head. 

“Yeah. I…” 

That was the moment the Sorting ceremony was over, and Albus had to make a speech. It tickled some part of Harry’s brain, hearing that speech, and he saw a memory that he thought had been lost for a long time. It made him chuckle, and at the time everybody sang the Hogwarts song, Harry started singing the loudest. It was silly, and Draco would definitely scold him for it, but he just wanted to get lost in the moment. 

“Alright! That was brilliant! And now that everything is done, I suggest we eat, because we cannot let the poor children starve on the first day.” Dumbledore said, then chuckled to himself before he clapped his hand, and a feast appeared in front of them. 

Harry looked at the food on the table, and after a moment, he smiled to himself. There was a lot of food. Roasted chicken, roasted pork, steak, sausage, pancake (because who cares which meal it was), beef stew, pasta, then there’s also dessert. Everything was laid out in front of them, and Harry felt his stomach rumble. 

But well… 

He looked at Draco, and through two rows of tables between them, Harry could exactly pinpoint Draco’s ghostly frown. 

Yeah, this is gonna be another problem.

The thing was, after years and years of trying to live as healthy and to present himself as flawlessly as possible, Draco had adapted a habit of following a strict habit of eating only homegrown ingredients. Of course, Harry was the one who grew them, and he was also the one who cooked them. That was the reason why Draco allowed Harry to stick around for so long. Harry had learned meals from all around the world, tailored it to the majesty’s palate, and meticulously fed Draco for almost a century, three meals a day, with only a few days off here and there when he was tired or they had a meal scheduled somewhere else. 

Draco had been thoroughly spoiled. 

Harry looked at the greasy chicken and sausage, and he sighed. His stomach was grumbling, but his mind was recoiling. To be honest, after years of following Draco’s schedule, and as he got older, he could not handle such food anymore. Even though he was currently a child… 

Harry sighed and reached for the mashed potatoes, and at the corner of his eyes, he saw Draco reach for the fruit salad and pour himself a cup of tea, which he promptly pushed away after a single taste. 

Well, Harry could tell they were not the finest quality for sure. 

Harry fed himself a bite of the mashed potatoes, and similar to Draco, he frowned. Well, it was rich, creamy, and soft, for sure… But oh, his stomach would not like this. 

Harry was eating slowly when he felt a piercing gaze falling upon him. He froze, and when he lifted his head, he found…

Oh.  

Harry’s heart skipped a beat before started racing, and he felt like throwing up. His hands shook so terribly he dropped his spoon, and for a moment, there were millions of needles prickling inside him as his eyes met an emotionless gaze. It was deep, like the sea, and it was darker than ink, a beautiful shade of black that carried with it so many memories, so much guilt and burden. It was the black that Harry missed the most, yet could never encounter again. 

It was real…

Harry shook, and he couldn’t breathe. 

“Harry? Are you alright?” Justin touched his shoulder, yet Harry could barely hear it as his ears were ringing so loudly. 

The world faded as their eyes met for the first time. 

And in that moment, Harry felt alive all over again. 

It was like a drowning man finally found his oxygen. Like a dying man finally found an oasis. 

Harry felt his soul shook at the intensity of his emotions, and his magic bursted into the air, as it was the only release it could manage before Harry’s corporation exploded from everything bubbling inside of him. 

The Great Hall shook, and before the professor could be alert, a small explosion, followed by rose petals swirling everywhere. 

The students were amazed while the professors looked kinda confused as to why it could happen. 

Harry?

Harry didn’t know left from right anymore. 

In his world, only that black figure mattered. 

Everything else had faded into the background.

He closed his eyes, and oh, love, more intense than he could ever remember feeling, flooded his veins and left his entire being with butterflies. 

He felt so very fulfilled.

I’ve found my soul…

Chapter Text

When the Entrance Ceremony ended, Harry still felt like he was on clouds. The Prefect, Gabriel Truman, called out to the First years, asked them to follow him back to the Hufflepuff dorm. Harry was still in a trance of his own, and he let himself be guided by Justin’s enthusiasm and Hannah Abott’s voice, chattering away with Susan Bones. He felt like walking on clouds, and there were still rose petals sticking on his hair, smelling heavenly. Hogwarts seemed like it was able to sense Harry’s mood, so the stairs stopped moving, and no one fell to their death on the first day. 

Back to the dorm, Harry tried to recollect his scattering attention to look around. Hufflepuff’s Common Room was decorated in yellow and black, warm and cosy. There were small plants here and there, some small bookshelves with small decorations, some cute doodles moving at the bottom of the wall. It felt like home. 

The fire was crackling, the couches and sofas looked so soft and Harry remembered that it was 8pm, which was precisely time for bed. 

He followed the first year boys to their dorm, and Harry truly felt like coming home. The layout was similar to the Gryffindor dorm, and Harry only remembered it because as Headmaster, he used to visit his old dorm a lot during summer vacations, thinking about a past he could never return to. After that, as a retired old man with a lot of freetime, he used to dream of his time in Hogwarts, of the carefree chats he had with Ron and Neville, of the nights he tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep due to the burdens he carried on his shoulder at that time. 

It felt like a lifetime ago. 

But now, with small hands and a tiny, malnourished body of an 11-year-old, Harry could relive those days and experienced everything for himself once more. This time, he wouldn’t have to wake up anymore, and he could actually do something that mattered. 

The only difference Harry noticed in the dorm room was that between each bed was a large distance, and there were doors. It was only thanks to Justin that he realised those were the doors to their own washrooms. Hm. So they didn’t have to share. Thank Merlin for that. He really needed a space of his own. 

Everyone was chatting, and since it was so early to go to bed, everyone started to take out the things they brought from home. Muggle-borns brought the mundane stuff, yet, they received curious gazes from those who had not seen those things before. Harry smiled to himself. Muggle stuff was not popular and used among the Wizarding World until after Hermione became Minister. She had worked hard her whole life to erase stereotypes and to accommodate the Wizarding World to a fast-paced Muggle world, so that they wouldn’t live a barbaric life while the Muggle started to move to live on Mars. 

It was revolutionary, and it helped. 

The Wizarding World flourished, with more land (since one third of the Muggle population was off to Mars and other planets in the universe), more technology, and a better quality of life. Less crime, more children, since they didn’t have to live in fear anymore, and since blood-status didn’t mean as much. 

With Draco and Harry as her support, with Ron’s strategic mind and Ginny as the greatest influencer, given how successful as a Chaser she was, it was impossible for Hermione to not succeed in her time as Minister. It was a great time, for all of them, and they were called the Golden Circle, now that almost all of Harry’s friends during his school years were included. Neville, who became the greatest Green Warlock, who brought Green magic back to life and brought it back to the public’s attention. Luna, who was one of the most successful Beast Tamers. George, who was the biggest inventor of the century, with inventions that brought the Wizarding World ahead of the Muggle World. And a few more. They built the Wizarding World so much more than it started, and so much less than what it has potential of.

It was…

“Harry! Harry? Are you listening?” Justin shook him gently by the shoulder, and Harry snapped out of his headspace to see everyone was looking at him in concern. 

“Oh, I’m sorry, boys. I’m just a bit tired. It has been a long day.” Harry smiled. 

“You’re right.” A boy, Ernie Macmillian, nodded and yawned. “I am tired as well.”

“But how can you be sleepy?” The boy on Ernie’s right, Wayne Hopkins, asked, his eyes were shining with excitement. “We are in a castle!!!”

“Yes! Oh gosh I can’t wait to go explore tomorrow!” Justin yelled with enthusiasm that shook the whole room, “Did you guys see it, all the painting moved!”

“And there were ghosts!” The boys exclaimed. 

“What are we learning tomorrow?” A boy asked, shuffling for the timetable, “Look, Transfiguration. What is that? Do you know, Harry?”

“Hm?” Harry looked up, “It’s where you learn how to transform one thing to another.” He answered automatically. 

“Really? Do you know how?” Justin looked at him, his eyes shone like a torch.

“Are you dumb.” Wayne tapped Justin on his brown, fuzzy head, “He was raised by Muggles. Don’t you know? Don’t put him in a tight spot.”

“Oh, oh right.” Justin blushed, “Sorry Harry.” 

“It’s nothing. I actually didn’t know that until my friend, Hermione, told me.” Harry smiled. 

“Is that the girl with curly hair who got into Ravenclaw?” Ernie tilted his head, and his big round glasses slipped off his nose. 

“Yup.” Harry nodded. 

“That explains it. She must be really clever.” Justin hummed. 

“Alright. That’s it for tonight, I think, boys.” Harry stood and stretched his body, yawning, “We’ve got a long day tomorrow. Better get to bed.” 

“But it’s only 9!” Ernie looked at his watch. 

“Oh my.” Harry gasped, “That’s one hour past bedtime.”

“What? You go to bed at 8?” Justin gasped. “Harry! You are like my grandparents! You are 11!” 

“If you guys want to grow tall and healthy, you need to get to bed early and get at least 10 hours of sleep.” He shoo-ed the children back to their bed. 

“You sound like my grandparents.” Wayne said, dry as sand as Harry tugged him in.

“You act like them.” Ernie looked at Harry curiously as Harry put a blanket over him. 

“Haha.” Justin just didn’t know what to do. His parents never tugged him in. 

Once everybody had been put under a soft lullaby charm and gone off in their dreams, Harry got into his bathroom and looked around. There was a talking mirror, which Harry disabled immediately after it started commenting about his hair. A toilet, no bidet, a shower, and a small bath. There was also a small sink, and a shelf at the back of the mirror. 

It was overall very nice. 

Harry looked around, and when he found a nice place on the wall, he touched his hand there and worked his magic. Soon, the tiles changed, and after two minutes, it returned to normal, but the place that once were solid walls had turned into a secret door.

“Veritaserum.” Harry read the password, and the door opened for him. 

There was a hallway behind the door, and as he walked, torches were lit up. He walked slowly, and once he reached the end, he opened the door. On the other side was Draco’s room. He was sitting on his bed, crossing his arms, looking annoyed. He was waiting for Harry to come. 

“Hufflepuff? Really?” Draco immediately attacked him with sarcasm once Harry sat down.

“Yes.” Harry sighed, “As you can see, I am no longer at an age where I can barge into adventures and acting brave. I am no longer The Chosen One.” 

“Dumbledore still thinks you are.” Draco smirked. 

“Albus can think whatever he wants.” Harry hummed. 

“So… now what?” Draco asked.

“I made sure with my magic that this is not some kind of illusion. Twice. Although… it is impossible to trap me in an illusion.” Harry mumbled, “But still… this is still unthinkable.”

“Yes, imagine how I felt when I woke up and my parents were scolding me for trying to make acquaintance with ‘the’ Harry Potter. Technology went back 300 years, I had NONE of my invention, and my Philosopher’s Stone is gone! Gone!” Draco exclaimed, “Imagine how I felt, Potter!” 

“Alright, alright.” Harry tried to calm Draco down, “But think, maybe, we can do it all again, better than the first.” 

“How?” Draco huffed, “I mean, I know how. I don’t need you to teach me. But how?” He looked irritated, like a caged beast.

“You can court Hermione sooner? Try to retain the Malfoy fortune and take many heirlooms for research. You can use the Philosopher Stone sooner, to retain your youth at a younger age. And, you can publish ALL of your research again in a better way, gaining fame sooner.” Harry said, “Imagine it, ‘Draco Malfoy, a genus Alchemist at the age of 11’”

“More time to research.” Draco mumbled. 

“Yes, dear, more time to research.” Harry sighed.

Draco huffed. He didn’t need all that, but sometimes, when Harry helped him voice his thoughts, his temper would be better. Harry didn’t understand, but he did it almost instinctively now.

“And what about meals?” Draco asked.

“Well…” Harry tilted his head, “I can still make it for you, but I need to go to classes now… so…”

“Oh, don’t you dare say what I think you are about to say.” Draco hissed.

“Why not? I can teach the elves, and they can cook just fine.” Harry sighed. 

“Hm. That’s not what I’m thinking.” Draco blinked, “Fine.”

“Really?” Harry popped up. 

“Yes.” Draco sighed, “But you are not off the hook until I get the quality I want.”

“Awww. You want my cooking, don't you, love?” Harry chuckled. 

“Shut the fuck up. And don’t call me that in front of everyone, or I’m killing you.” Draco glared.

“Don’t want your new girlfriend to know of our affair?” Harry chuckled, “Typical. You are such a man.”

“Potter.” Draco glared. 

Harry chuckled, but then he stopped and leaned into Draco. 

He was happy for his friend, really. As a person who had been living with Draco for more than 70 years, Harry knew the depth of Draco’s affection for Hermione. In their last life, in the honor of Astoria and love for Scorpion, in the respect of their friendship and companionship, Draco had never let a single hint of his love for Hermione shown, even when Hermione and Ron’s marriage met a really rough patch. He had been a friend, and never more. 

Draco and Hermione had shared many teas together. They had talked, laughed, and fought. And Harry had seen how they worked together. It was something so much more than just mutual understanding. It was a harmony that came from years of being together. Something that had taken Harry so long to achieve. They had been partners in research, and Draco had carried out Hermione’s ideas long after Hermione’s death, and her ideas still hadn’t run out. 

What a brilliant witch she was. 

To them, Hermione had always been a friend, and they had lived together most of their life. To them, Hermione was still their age, their friends. 

But when it came to Severus… 

Harry bit his lips and straightened himself. 

“Do you really think…” Harry mumbled.

“No, Potter. I do not think you are a pedophile for wanting to court Severus.” Draco rolled his eyes. 

Harry chuckled, “To me, he’s still 38, so young. But again, I consider him a teacher who is so much taller, scarier, and with more experience. Can both exist at the same time?”

“Yes.” Draco sighed, “I don’t know how he would react to being courted by an 11-year-old child, by the way. And you technically cannot tell him the truth. It would be even creepier, being courted by a 150-year-old creaky skeleton.”

“Hey, you are my age.” Harry took offense in being called a skeleton. 

“Shut up, Potter. My look never changed. I am flawless.” Draco raised his chin arrogantly. 

Harry sighed. It’s the truth. 

“Anyway, how do you plan to go on from here?” Harry asked. 

Draco fell into a brief silence before saying calmly, “I’ll just do as you suggest. But now that I have the time for it, I’ll try to go slower. I have Hogwart’s resources to my expense, the last living Basilisk in the Dungeon, and a Philosopher’s Stone within reach. I’ll be fine.”

“I mean with Hermione.” Harry teased, although he did contemplate what Draco had just said. 

“Shut up, Potter. You should mind your own business.” Draco huffed, pushing Harry away from him.

“Alright, alright. No need to be shy, young man. We are not exactly teenagers anymore.” 

“Get your old face away from me.” Draco grunted, but laughed along with Harry anyway. 

That night, Harry wandered Hogwarts alone, silently. He was undetected, of course. With his magic now in sync with the castle, he could avoid literally anyone if he wished. 

He walked the dark, silent corridor, breathing the same air as when he first came here. But now, everything had changed. He was no longer in amazement, but in nostalgia. He was no longer lost and clueless, but full of regrets and memories. He was so uncertain, but in a different kind than last time. 

He felt the vibration of the castle’s magic soothing him from within, from every step he had taken, and he took comfort in the silent night. 

He gazed at the waxing moon, and he was wondering for a moment if he should take a walk outside, to the Lake, into the Forest to greet old friends, when he heard a low, rumbling sound from behind him. 

“Breaking the law on the first day? Why am I not surprised?”

Harry’s heart skipped, and he stopped breathing altogether. 

Chapter Text

Harry was plagued after the Battle of Hogwarts. 

It turned out, dying was the easiest part of the War. 

The nightmare was what came after.

It was the screaming, the pain, the loss.

It was the corpses, the crying, the guilt.

Some praised him. Others blame him. 

Some thanked him, while others cursed him. 

Harry took it all.

He carried the crushing burden on his shoulders like a responsibility, and he swallowed the guilt with every breath he took. 

It eased, eventually, the pain. 

Everything faded, and soon, Harry turned to be the Hero of the Wizarding World. 

Everything faded, but one. 

The yearning.

The yearning that came with the realisation that he had been wrong his whole life about one person. 

The need to apologise was unfulfilled, and it turned into an unhealthy obsession that drowned him in the Pensive every night. Then, it faded. 

It faded into this beautiful, stirring feeling. The yearning subsided, but never vanished. It dissolved into his flesh, into every fibre of his being, into the light of his soul. It bleeded into his magic, into his mind, and in his every action. 

It nourished his heart, it hummed in the back of his mind, and Harry had never been more fulfilled. 

He sank in love, drowned in it, and let it take him willingly. 

He had never felt so complete, and he felt like he could do anything. 

It came to him, suddenly, to let him know how love was supposed to feel like, and it never left. 

It was there when he vowed to love Ginny for the rest of her life. 

It was there when he held his children, grandchildren, and saw them grow to be wonderful people. 

It was there when he kissed Draco.

It was with him in every breath that he took, in every step that he walked. 

And it had never left, never subsided. 

Even now, Harry could still feel it tingling inside him.

He got used to it, the concept of love, the feeling of being in love. He had been his whole life, since when he was 18. He loved once, and once only. The blood of Perevell was a powerful one, and it was brought back to life when Harry took a trip to the land of the dead. 

It had never occurred to him, not until now, that he could actually be in close proximity to the subject of his affection. 

It had never actually come to his mind that in order to court Severus Snape, Harry had to come to terms with the fact that the man was still alive and breathing. 

“Well, what have we here?” Severus scoffed, clueless to how Harry was feeling. All he saw was the back of a child, frozen, probably from fear. “Impolite and arrogant, just like someone. Why am I not surprised?” He drawled, his voice full of sarcasm. He walked over, his boots created heavy sounds in the empty corridor, and with each step he took, Harry tensed up even more. 

Severus took a second to think, but then he dismissed it almost instantly. He grabbed Harry’s small shoulder, took 0.01 second to contemplate on why the child was so thin, and then, everything hit him at once. 

He did not remember casting Legilimency, but the memory was given to him almost freely as the tiniest bit of magic from his fingertips touched Harry’s shoulder. 

Severus saw it. 

The abuse.

The cold, lonely night in the cupboard. 

The spiders, the cockroaches, the darkness. 

The hunger, the pain.

The yelling, the hitting, and…

He saw it. 

He saw a child being bullied to the point of bruising all over his tiny body, curling up in the dark to cry.

And he yanked himself back, just in time for Harry to turn around, with his face so small and his green eyes filled with tears. With no glasses to remind Severus of his past bully, with no arrogance to remind him that Harry was the same as his father. He was an abused child, and he was in fear. 

That realisation hit Severus square in the head, and he froze, and didn't know what to do. 

He had a role to perform. He had to hate… He had to be… 

Severus looked at Harry, and the boy was looking at him as tears fell from his eyes. 

Severus felt guilty, suddenly, despite his initial dislike of the boy.

He didn’t know what to think. 

He looked at Harry, and then, very awkwardly, he asked, “Got lost already?”, with the most stern tone he could muster in that weird moment. 

Harry didn’t say anything, and fat tears kept falling from his eyes as he looked at Severus. He was shaking, and Severus had never had to deal with a crying child before.

Where was Minerva? Where the fuck was Albus? 

What must he do? 

Oh fuck!

Severus cursed Albus internally as he finally sighed and crouched down, thinking of how to Obliviate the child after this night was over. 

“Potter.” He said, when he was eye-to-eye with Harry. 

Harry was looking at the man. 

Gosh. 

His Severus was so young, so beautiful, and he was so alive. 

Harry could scream from happiness and joy. He looked all over the man’s face, and before Severus could say another word, Harry surged forward and hugged Severus tightly.

Severus froze, and before he could even say anything, the child started sobbing and then crying very loudly. 

‘What the fuck?’ Severus cursed internally. 

“Potter?” Severus’ hand hovered at Harry’s small back, but he seemed to not know what to do with it. It twitched, and Severus contemplated between throwing Harry away and running, or just trying to console the boy the way he saw other people did. In the end, Severus dropped his hand and just kneeled on the ground awkwardly as Harry cried the whole corridor awake.

It was 5 minutes later that Albus and Minerva arrived, with Pomona, of course. Pomona was in her purple pyjamas, Minerva in her black silk, and Albus, well, the man was in his normal robe. Everyone looked stunned as they witnessed the scene, but Albus was the quickest to say something helpful. 

“What happened here, my boys?”

“Do I look like I could comprehend the situation better than you, Albus?” Severus grunted, “I have other things to discuss with you later. But now, now, get this sobbing bugger off of me!” 

“Oh, Severus, no need to be grumpy. It’s not everyday a child comes crying to you.” Minerva smiled, “They cried, running away from you, actually. To have a child clinging to you…”

“Is that Potter?” Pomona, blessed her heart, had just now worked out the situation.

Albus stepped forward first, only when Harry’s sobbing stopped. He hadn’t let go of Severus, though. 

“Harry, my child?” Albus prompted, “Are you alright?” 

Harry nodded, and he took a deep breath.

“Would you be okay to let Severus go? If there’s something wrong, we would like to hear it and help you.” Albus said gently, “You are not alone, I promise.”

Harry sighed, and then, after squeezing Severus a little, he slowly lifted his face. It was red from suffocation and smeared with tears. 

Harry slowly let go of Severus, and he closed his eyes,wiping his tears away. 

“Apologies, everyone, for that… I… just failed to keep my emotions at bay for a moment. I must have disturbed your sleep. Please, don’t inconvenience yourselves for my sake. I am totally alright, jolly good.” Harry chuckled, and he looked at Severus, “I’m sorry for causing such an embarrassing scene… I didn’t do it on purpose, my dear. I’m just… uhm… well… I’m happy to see you. Haha… Anyway, you shouldn’t be awake at this hour.” Harry started to deflect, something he did when he was extremely nervous.

Then, he looked at Albus, “You too, Albus. You are not exactly young and healthy any more. With all your duties, please go to bed on time.” Then, he turned to Minerva and Pomona, “I’m so sorry that my failure in emotional regulation interrupted your sleep. Please accept my apologies. And please, don’t let me keep you from resting. Again, I apologise.” 

The adults looked at each other, then at Harry, confused beyond their depth. 

“Harry?” Albus tried to say something, but didn’t know what to say. 

“Hm?” Harry’s eyes were a bit swollen, but upon a single touch, it returned to normal, and everyone, especially Severus, felt that tingle of magic.

They shared a look, but then turned back as Harry grabbed Severus’ hands, “I saw you tonight, young man.” He suddenly looked very determined, “You didn’t eat much. You are so thin, like a stick. You looked unhealthy, too yellow for a Potion Master who could brew Nutritious Solution in 15 minutes. What are you thinking? You need to eat to be able to teach and fight! I will personally bring food to your chamber if you don’t start to eat more. And don’t even think about dueling with this strength of yours!”

“Why you…” Severus was slightly confused, but at the same time, his instinct told him to be angry. 

But as he started to talk, Harry stuffed a cookie in his mouth. 

“???” Severus’ eyes widened, and before he could cough the cookie out, he realised that it was kinda good.

“Oh, would you look at that, I got my pocket di… Nevermind. Albus. Please look after your staff more. And don’t bother them in the middle of the night.” Harry huffed. 

“Al…right?” Albus Dumbledore had never been more confused.

“Are you done with the cookie?” Harry turned to Severus, and his voice got more gentle. 

Severus was frowning as he swallowed the last bit of the sweet. 

“That’s good.” Harry smiled, “I will bring you food from now on, alright?” 

“No, I… what?” Severus was perplexed. 

“Alright, everyone. It’s time you all go to bed, please.” Harry made a shooing noise, and with a trick he learnt during his time as the Headmaster, he swirled his magic around them. And in a blink of an eye, everyone found themselves back to their bed, in the softest pyjamas ever existed, and before they could even form a thought, they fell into the most peaceful sleep of their life.

Harry? 

Harry was looking at the moon, smiling as his heart thump lively in his chest. 

His magic was alive, and the castle hummed with him. 

The soft tingle of magic made everyone within the castle relaxed at the same time. And from somewhere in the distance, it felt like there was music. 

***

The morning came, and when everyone was awake, they found that Harry Potter had already gone from his bed. The Hufflepuff panicked, and when they rushed to the Great Hall in the hope of finding a teacher to aid with the missing case of their Housemate, they spotted Harry and Draco’s silhouette sitting by the lake, leisurely having tea. 

Everyone could hear the sound of question marks popping in the air, and they looked at each other, confused. 

“Is that Malfoy?” A short-hair girl and a guy with dark skin, wearing Slytherin uniform, came from behind them and exclaimed, causing the Hufflepuffs to startle. 

“I suppose…?” The dark-skinned boy tilted his head. 

“What is he doing there? With a Hufflepuff?” She squinted her eyes, “Is that… Harry Potter?” 

“Draco Malfoy?” Apparently, as a pureblood, Wayne knew both of them, “Parkinson, Zabini, do you guys know him? How is he friends with Harry?”

“Beats me.” Blaise shrugged, “Why are you in Hufflepuff?” 

“Shut up.” Wayne kicked Blaise in the shin, and Parkinson huffed. 

“Boys.” She frowned. 

“Is that Harry and Draco?” A red-haired boy came from behind the Hufflepuff, and next to Pansy, a girl with thick, curly hair walked over. 

“Are they having tea?” Her voice was high, and everyone turned to her to see her with a thick book in her hands. 

“I know you. You are one of the Weasleys, aren’t you?” Blaise came over to Ron, and upon seeing his Slytherin uniform, Ron had a constipated expression before he let the dark skin boy drape an arm over his shoulder. 

“You are that girl who was with Draco on the train, aren’t you?” Pansy asked, a lot calmer and with more elegance than Blaise could muster. 

“Hm? Yes.” Hermione smiled brightly, “They are nice, especially Harry.”

“Hm.” Pansy made a sound, and as she was about to say something, the Hufflepuff boy next to her asked. 

“But what are they doing?”

“Having tea?” Another Hufflepuff whom Pansy did not remember answered with uncertainty.

“Wanna go there and ask?” Blaise suggested, and Ron made a face. 

“Good idea.” Ernie said, and he took Wayne’s hand and dragged the boy with him. 

Everyone started running, and in the Great Hall, the Headmaster, the Transfiguration professor, the Herbology teacher, and the Potion master was having their morning tea absent-mindedly as they collectively recalled the best sleep they had in their life. 

Chapter Text

“And you’ve checked, twice?” Draco asked. 

“Yes, dear. I have checked multiple times. I have my pocket dimension with me.” Harry sighed, and he pushed the plate of egg sandwiches over to Draco. 

Draco hummed and took one, humming as he ate. Once he was done, he washed it down with a sip of tea and stared at Harry, “You lucky bastard.”

Harry chuckled. 

Draco had always been sour about it. Upon a trip Harry made to China to investigate the trace of a Dark Wizards Cult, he stumbled upon a ruin with a slight disruption of space and time. It was by pure luck and his ability to not die that he could come back unscattered, but of course, he was pushed a bit through time and when he could come out, it was 3 months after the incident, and everyone had thought he was dead. 

But no, Harry came back with a pocket dimension of his own, something entirely different from a bottomless pocket or a storage ring. It was an independent dimension, attached to his soul. It had its own day and night, and Harry had faced Draco’s intensive investigation for 5 months before he was let off with a ‘Lucky bastard’ curse and a door to his face. 

Draco was still bitter about it. 

The reason? 

Harry was not supposed to come alone on that trip. Draco was invited to accompany him, but he was busy publishing a paper, so he refused. And while that paper was a disaster, a stain in Draco’s career, Harry came back with a dimension that was capable of storing sentient beings, including people. It was like Newt Scamander’s suitcase, but attached to Harry’s soul, and he could enter and put things in upon a thought. 

Draco could kill Harry for it if he was capable. 

“I guess your future potion ingredients are guaranteed.” Harry offered, and Draco scoffed. 

“Of course. What do you have in there?” Draco asked. 

“Most of your old inventions, some ‘trash’. The fields are intact. The unicorns are happy, the phoenixes are slightly pissed, and the rest are clueless about our adventure.” Harry said.

“The fact that you carried your whole farm over here disturbs me in a way that I could barely put to words.” Draco frowned, his face showed a slightly disgusted expression, but Harry knew he was pleased, despite his showcase. 

“Harry! Draco!” Hermione called for them, and Draco perked up like a rabbit. “What are you guys doing?” She rushed over, followed by the boys and Pansy. 

“Careful. Don’t run.” Draco said, and he stood, rushed over to her. 

Harry chuckled, “Ah, love. They are so young. Look at them.” 

“Harry!” Ron waved at him, followed by Ernie and Wayne, “What are you doing there?” 

“Oh, hello my child.” Harry chuckled, and then he snapped out of it and placed his tea cup on the table before standing up and fixed his words, “Hello boys. What are you guys doing here?”

“Grandparent.” He heard Wayne mumble, but he didn’t mind. 

“Why are you out here so early, Harry? Have you already had breakfast?” Ernie blinked innocently, looking at their empty plates that still had breadcrumbs on it. 

“Yeah.” Harry chucked, “We had class at 9, so gotta start early.” Harry smiled, “It’s a long day ahead.”

“We are learning Transfiguration!” Ernie exclaimed, “I can’t wait.” 

“Yes, and so, you should all go to the Great Hall for breakfast.” Harry said.

“Aren’t you gonna go, Harry?” Justin peaked out and asked. 

“Hm? We already ate.” Harry smiled, “Now me and Draco are going for a walk.”

“Really?” Hermione asked Draco, who was standing right next to her, “You guys are not coming to breakfast in the Great Hall?” 

“Mn? I don’t eat greasy food. I’ll have a stomachache if I do. It’s bad for your skin as well.” Draco said calmly.

“But you are coming to class, right?” Hermione asked. 

“Of course.” Draco smiled. 

“Alright. Remember the time.” She insisted. 

“9.” Draco nodded. 

Hermione nodded. 

“So bossy.” Ron rumbled. 

“Hey.” Draco and Harry reacted immediately, which caught both Hermione and Ron off-guard. 

“It’s alright?” Hermione was slightly confused, not at all annoyed. 

“She cares for her studies, and theirs.” Pansy sighed, “She’s a Ravenclaw. It’s her perks. Don’t criticise people, Weasley.”

Hermione blushed at Pansy’s words, and Ron huffed, “And you are a Slytherin. What’s your perks? Being a snob?” 

“Well, you are not wrong.” Pansy scoffed, “I have the money for it, anyway. Unlike someone who’s in his eldest’s uniform.”

“Alright, alright. It’s not a place to show off your wealth.” Draco said, “Now go, or you guys will have to come to breakfast with an empty stomach.”

“Yes, grandpa.” Ernie chuckled, and when he realised everyone was looking at him, he blushed and hid his face on Wayne’s shoulder before he let out the tiniest ‘sorry’.

When everyone was gone, Harry waved his hand to get rid of the table, and slowly, he strolled with Draco around the Lake.

“I guess you’ve checked the vault as well?” Draco asked. 

“Yes. All your fortune is in there as well, darling.” Harry chuckled, “Is that all you care about? Money? Ouch, I’m hurt.”

“You do realise if we don’t have money, we’ll have to deal with a lot of nuisance from the adults as to why we need a large fortune, right?” Draco rolled his eyes.

“Yes. But, as an entrepreneur, you can just start off as an Alchemist and a Potion Master first. Just like how you did in your last life.”

“And where would we get the funds for the ingredients, huh? Your vault is currently being monitored by Dumbledore.” Draco rolled his eyes. “And, the Malfoy vault is yet to be mine, nor would it ever be if I don’t clean my father’s forearm anytime soon.”

“Right. It reminded me…” Harry said, “I wonder if Severus had found out yet, but I cleaned Mark off his arm last night.”

“You WHAT?” Draco hissed. 

“I also put a bunch of protection spells on him.” Harry chuckled, “The moment Quirrell puts his filthy hand on him, Voldemort will be toasted.”

“Well, would you look at that. Our Potter has learnt how to use bad words.” Draco scoffed. 

“Hey!” Harry gasped, “I am not a child.”

“No, because you wake up at 4am and go to bed at 8.” Draco rolled his eyes. 

“There’s nothing wrong with that.” Harry defended himself. “You need to maintain your health.”

“For someone who could literally not die, you sure take care of your health.” Draco said with a smirk. 

“Well, not dying does not equal not feeling tired nor pain.” Harry said, and he stopped for a moment to stretch his knees and back. “Oh my back.”

“Old man.” Draco said with distaste, but then stopped himself to roll his neck and stretch his shoulder and back as well. “Urgh, I hate this weather.” He grumbled. 

“Right? Annoying as hell.” Harry stretched his arms, “My knees have been bothering me since this morning.”

***

“What do you think they are doing?” Severus asked Minerva, who was holding a cup of tea in her hand.

“Exercising? Like you should, Severus.” She said. 

“Right…” Severus raised a confused eyebrow.

.”Which reminds me, this weather is so terrible. So wet and humid. Do you mind brewing me something for my knees? It had been hurting since earlier.” She said, just in time as Harry stretched his knee. 

“Albus had asked me to brew something for his back.” Severus mumbled as he looked at the way Draco was trying to work his back. 

“Such a nice day to start the school year, don’t you think?” She chuckled. 

“Oh, don’t start.” Severus had never been into teaching, and she knew it. 

“They are a bit more eccentric than I thought.” Minerva said as she peered at the way Draco was talking to Harry and kicking him in the butt while Harry laughed.

“Who would have thought. Trust me. I’m more in awe than you.” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“Well, that’s the future for you, Severus. You can’t tell what is coming your way.” Minerva chuckled, vanishing her teacup and stretched, “Alright, let’s go, or you’ll be late.” 

Severus spared another glance to the pair that was making their way back from the Lake, and he followed Minerva’s footstep.

***

When Harry and Draco arrived, they saw Hermione standing with Ernie and Wayne, talking enthusiastically about transfiguration. Wayne was listening out of politeness, while Ernie was paying really close attention. Justin had already sat there, and he was listening closely as well. 

Ron was with Neville, and when Harry and Draco came in, everyone turned to them.

“Harry, you made it!” Hermione walked over, and so was Ron. 

“Let’s have a seat.” Draco looked at the cat sitting on the teacher’s desk, and he gently took Hermione’s hand and led her to the first table. 

Harry naturally followed, and he took Ron with him naturally. Neville sat right behind Ron, and they started chatting immediately. Wayne and Ernie sat with Justin, while Blaise and Pansy were somewhere in the back corner. 

“Where were you, Harry? You missed breakfast, it was fantastic!” Ron murmured, excitement clear in his tone. 

“It was great!” Neville nodded.

“You should’ve come with us to the Hall.” Ron hummed, “The sausage was so amazing.”

“It’s nice you can eat well, Ron.” Harry chuckled, “If you eat more, you’ll grow taller soon.”

“Yes!” Ron exclaimed, “I’m always bullied by Fred and George because they are so much taller than me.”

“That’s very naughty of them.” Harry hummed. 

“Oh, give it a break, Scarhead.” Draco twisted Harry’s face to the board, “The teacher’s here, stop talking, it’s disrespectful.”

“Right.” Harry smiled, then to Ron and Neville’s utter confusion, he looked at the cat on the teacher’s table and waved cheerily, “Hello, Minerva. Long time no see. Your fur is still so perfect.”

The cat narrowed its eyes at Harry, and just as everyone thought Harry was crazy, the cat jumped off the table and transformed into a woman in a green dress and cape, with a black pointy hat and small, round glasses on the bridge of her nose. 

Everyone was amazed, and their eyes could not leave the amazing professor. 

“Good morning everyone. My name is Minerva McGonagall, and I’m going to be your Transfiguration professor.” She gave Harry a warning glance, “You may refer to me as Professor McGonagall.” 

Harry chuckled, but didn’t answer her. She turned to everyone once more. 

“Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned.”

Everyone was silent, they all had a feeling that Professor McGonagall was not someone they could cross, despite her gentle tone and smile. 

“Before we begin today’s lesson, I would like to give 5 points to Slytherin, for Mister Malfoy over here, who could recognise me as an Animagus, which is the art a wizard uses to transform themselves into an animal.”

That was the first point of the First year, achieved so early when the class had yet to begin. Everyone looked at Draco, amazed, even Ron.

“Thank you, Professor.” Draco nodded, he was calm and polite, so different from the blurry child in Harry’s memory. Now, Harry might not be able to recall everything clearly, but he still knew that during their childhood, Draco was a person who would try to impress the professor to the point of annoyance. 

Harry rolled his eyes. Draco might not be that child anymore, but again, he had earned the spotlight and earned Minerva’s attention. He just couldn’t help it, could he. What a show-off. 

“Did your parents tell you about me, Mister Draco?” Professor McGonagall asked. 

“No, professor.” Draco smiled. 

“Hm. So would you like to tell the class how you recognised me as an Animagus?” Professor McGonagall asked him with curiosity. 

“Oh, I know!” Hermione suddenly exclaimed, but then she blushed when everyone turned to look at her. 

Professor McGonagall smiled, “Yes, Ms Granger?” 

Hermione looked at her, then at Draco. When Draco gave her an encouraging nod, Hermione said with absolute confidence, “It is said that you can identify an Animagus from special identifying marks that transfer from their human to their animal form. Though… I still haven’t figured out what Draco had seen.”

“Very good. Animagus is a very advanced topic that is not taught until you are in Fifth year. May I know where you have come across this piece of knowledge?” Professor McGonagall was pleased. 

“Oh, I saw it yesterday on Ravenclaw's bookshelves. There are a lot of interesting topics.” Hermione smiled brightly.

“I see.” Professor McGonagall nodded, “Five points to Ravenclaw for Miss Granger’s intelligence and hard work.” Then, she turned to Draco, “Would you like to tell the class now, Mister Draco?”

“Your cat form has a mark in the form of the round glasses you wear.” Draco said. 

“That is correct.” Professor McGonagall nodded, “Very good observation.”

“Hm. That also reminds me.” Harry smirked, and there was a glint in his eyes that sent goosebumps down Draco’s spine, “I also read a book last night. Someone left it on my trunks when I returned to the dorms.”

“Oh? What book is that?” Professor McGonagall asked. 

“That the person who exposed my parents’ hideout the night they were killed was a man called Black.” Harry said calmly, and Draco immediately cast a wandless spell.

Professor McGonagall was tense, but Harry continued, “It said that Black killed a person called Peter Pettigrew, and the only thing left at the scene was a finger.”

“Mister Potter…” Professor McGonagall frowned, and she tried to interrupt the dead silence in the class, “What point are you trying to make?”

But before she could speak, a loud squeak echoed through the class, and Ron’s rat was pulled from his pocket by an invisible force. 

“No, Scabbers!” Ron exclaimed, trying to get the filthy rat back, but it had been lifted into the air.

“The point Scarhead is trying to make is, Professor McGonagall, Black has been falsely accused.” Draco flicked his wand, and Scabbers was dropped from the air. The rat screamed a high-pitch sound before it slowly grew in size.

Professor McGonagall’s scold was stuck in her throat as her ex-student, whom she believed to be dead for 11 years, suddenly appeared in front of her.

He was unconscious, but she could see his face clearly. 

“Oh dear Merlin.”

From then on, everything was chaotic.

Dumbledore and Severus were summoned in minutes. Everyone was rushed outside except for Harry, Draco, and Ron. Ron was scared to the point that his face turned the colour of a paper. Harry was calm while Draco was mildly annoyed. 

“Must you really do this on the first day? Do you hate seeing me having the attention of everyone that much?” Draco jabbed Harry in the ribs. 

“Oh, Draco, my dear.” Harry chuckled as Peter Pettigrew was tied like a piece of meat and being dosed with Veritaserum, “I know you are dying to tie that thing up since the moment you saw it on the train.”

After a second of silence, Draco mumbled, “It stinks.” He glared at the ragged man who was begging for his life as he spewed the truth of how he surrendered to the Dark Lord and gave up Lily and James’s hideout.

“Disgusting.” Harry looked at the man with contempt.

“But why must you do it on the first day?” Draco glared, “It’s terrible manners.”

“Let’s just say I hate to see my best friend sleeping on the same bed with the man who killed my parents every night.” Harry winked at Draco. 

And that earned him a weird look from 3 adults in the room, plus another jab to the ribs from Draco.

Chapter Text

First day of the school year, in the first period, class was cancelled.

Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy were summoned to the Headmaster’s office while Ron, Neville, and Hermione came to the Infirmary. 

All the Weasleys arrived as soon as they were informed, and they fussed over Ron as they should, soothing the boy’s shock when he found out he had been hugging, sleeping, and sometimes petting a man, a criminal on top of that. The whole Weasley family shared that emotion as they had all interacted with Peter Pettigrew at some point in their life for the last 9 years. 

“Oh my god, the things he had seen in the house.” Molly cried out, “All those years. Oh Merlin… Peter Pettigrew! That… traitor!” 

“Oh mom,” Fred hugged her.

“It’s okay…” George continued, “After all,...”

“We all knew you and dad still do it.” Fred said, and it earned him a slap to the back of the head from both William and Charlie.

Percy was quick to console his mother while Arthur quietly placed a warm hand on Ron’s back. Ginny was leaning against him, offering her silent support. 

With his family here, Ron would be fine. 

On the other hand, in the principal's office, Peter Pettigrew was not fine. 

He was tied up by Draco’s magic, unable to move nor transform. He laid there like a piece of dead meat, and his eyes were wide in horror as Dumbledore Floo called Fudge. The next string of events was a constant argument, bafflement, and scream.

Yeah, there were a lot of screams in action. 

After what seemed like half a day, Dumbledore and Fudge finally reached an agreement, somewhat, of what to do next. 

“My Aurors and Unspeakables will handle Pettigrew from here. We will extract whatever information in that little brain of his and inform you of anything we find. We’ll have a trial, a quick one, for mister Black. Oh my.” Fudge sighed, “How could this happen at my time!” He sighed once more, “This is absolutely unacceptable.”

Dumbledore had that knowing look in his eyes, and he added, “Well, one must do what he can if he wishes to remain in a high place.”

“Don’t I know it.” Fudge came closer to Peter Pettigrew, who was still on the ground, pathetic and dirty, “Now, my full team of Unspeakables are going to be here shortly. Would you mind telling me what charm you use to trap this man, so that it wouldn’t interfere with their… erm, procedure.”

“I’m afraid I am the wrong person to ask.” Dumbledore came closer, looking at the golden spell that was binding Peter Pettigrew. Even Severus and Minerva came to look, but they failed to recognise the charm at all.

Then, as if on cue, all the adults in the room looked at Draco and Harry, who were silently drinking tea on the sofa.

“Mister Draco,” Minerva said calmly, “If I remember correctly, you are the one who casted this magic? Would you mind undoing it, or tell us what it is so that we can hand Pettigrew to Minister Fudge over here?”

“You are very capable, Draco, to be able to cast this high-level bind.” Dumbledore hummed, and he kicked Pettigrew lightly as if kicking a piece of meat.

“Yes.” Severus drawled, “Given that most of your magic was taught by me, this is certainly not one of it.” He gave Draco a glance that implied doubt.

Draco was certainly not listening, and neither was Harry. They seemed unbothered by the looks of the adults, and instead, they were calmly sipping tea. Draco was perfectly posed while Harry was grabbing a handful of Lemon Drop and stuffed them in his pocket, looking like a sneaky old man instead of a child. When he realised everyone was looking, he poked Draco.

“They are asking you, dear.” He mumbled. 

“I heard, Potter. My ears are fully capable.” Draco sighed, putting down his tea, “Really, young people. No patience whatsoever.” He huffed and directed his gaze at Dumbledore and Fudge. After all those years, Draco still couldn’t speak like that with Minerva and Severus, despite his age and achievements. 

He walked over, spared Pettigrew a glance before looking at Fudge. 

“It is a Truth-Induce Charm, it would only be released once the subject had confessed all his sins. If he refused to do so after a certain period of time, the charm would tighten and he would spill every sin, every single secret he knows, and also some certain things that he didn’t even know he knew.” Draco smirked, “It’s like a combination of Veritaserum and Legillimency, and I’m sorry, Mister Fudge, there is no way to undo it unless this rat starts to speak.”

Minster Fudge gaped at Draco, speechless.

“Never in my life…” He looked at the binding with awe, “But no, this is against the rules. And there is no evidence saying it would do what young Mister Malfoy said it would. I’m afraid you would have to follow us back…”

“Oh but I can’t.” Draco said.

“It is against the rule for anyone to take a student out of Hogwarts without the Headmaster’s approval, or unless they have committed a serious crime. Draco has performed an unintentional magic that cannot be unbound, yet it has done Pettigrew no harm. You are under no authority to take him.” Harry said, his eyes calm yet terrifying, like the vast sea before the storm. 

“Unintentional?” Fudge gaped, “And who are you to raise your voice at me, Mister…”

“Potter.” Harry rolled his eyes, “I am the boy whose parents were killed indirectly by this man, and whose godfather has been falsely accused and has been imprisoned in Azkaban for 10 years.” Harry said, “So I suggest you take this rodent back to the Ministry and do what you must before I say something to the press that would lead people to question your capability as a Minister.”

Fudge was white as a sheet. He was angry that a child dared to raise his voice at him, and on top of that, threatened him, yet, he could find no wrong in what Harry was saying, and could find nothing to rebuttal. 

“I shall take my leave.” He tightened his jaws and waved his wand, taking Pettigrew with him as he stepped into the green fire. 

“Alright.” Dumbledore sighed, then he turned around, looking at Harry and Draco, who were starting to serve themselves more tea. “I believe we are due for a talk?”

“Yes. I presume we do.” Harry chuckled, “I was wondering when you guys would ask. I’m glad we can do this early. Have a seat, please.”

“It is not your room, Potter.” Draco sighed. 

“Oh, right.” Harry nodded, but he still acted like he owned the space, “Anyway, I know you guys would find it hard to believe, and I would prefer it if the secret remains in this room, and spread no further. So I’m afraid you three need to strengthen your Occlumency as much as you can from now on.”

Dumbledore, Minerva, and Severus exchanged a look, and then they sat down. Dumbledore was the first to speak.

“You are not Harry Potter.”

“No, no, I still am.” Harry said.

“And how are you going to prove that?” Severus frowned. 

“You can check. I believe Hogwarts’ staff have a spell that tells the Headmaster and teacher the name of everyone they meet, so that they can remember their students well?” Harry said, and Draco nodded.

“That is correct. But I fail to understand why you are so…” Dumbledore waved his hand, “Powerful. How do you acquire that knowledge? How do you know about Pettigrew?”

“When I stepped foot into Hogwarts last night, I had a dream.”

“Please don’t tell me you awakened as a Seer.” Severus rolled his eyes, almost grumbling in his throat.

“I am not sure.” Harry chuckled, “But I do know I wake up with more knowledge, more magic, and…” Harry smiled, “certain predictions about upcoming events.”

“And Mister Malfoy?” Minerva looked at Draco, “Are you telling me you also had a dream?”

“No, I am passed down the knowledge by an heirloom in the Malfoy vault. I cannot disclose the information, however. This is as much as I can tell you without causing me to die on the floor.” Draco said. 

“I do admit I find this… hard to believe.” Dumbledore sighed, “But magic is magic, and sometimes it does incredible things. I thank you for your help capturing Pettigrew, and Harry, your godfather is going to be released soon.”

Severus made a sound. 

“Alright, I believe it is settled. Run along, you two. It’s gonna be time for your next period soon.” Minerva said as she looked at her pocket watch. 

“Then, I shall take my leave.” Draco put down the teacup, and he grabbed Harry by the elbow, ignoring the boy’s wail and his handful of Rainbow Candy that was spilling on the floor.

Once the door was closed, Severus was the first to speak.

“They are lying.”

“Oh, I thought you had trust in your Potions, Severus?” Albus chuckled, taking the tea cup that Draco had just used and emptied it. 

“What do you mean?” Severus frowned. 

“Oh Albus, please, you didn’t drug the boys?” Minerva sighed. 

“A few drops of Veritaserum, yes.” Dumbledore chuckled, “I don’t believe the Potion is faulty at all.”

Severus glared at the tea pot, and then he huffed, “Potter? A Seer? It came out of nowhere.”

“He is the Chosen One.” Dumbledore smiled, “And you didn’t forget yesterday? The boy somehow used a magic that could not be used in the castle not once, but thrice. On us.”

“It was pleasant, though.” Minerva hummed. 

Severus’ eyes lost focus for a moment, as if recalling the sleep that he had, but then he grumbled, “He is strange. I don’t believe him.”

“Hm.” Dumbledore smiled, “Then I leave it to you, then.”

“Pardon?” Severus frowned. 

“I trust you to investigate what those two boys are up to. I must be honest, I am surprised that Draco and Harry are that close, but I believe it would turn out for the better. You said you were Draco’s tutor, correct? Then you can use it to find out if Harry is lying.”

“You want me to…”

“Just make it a normal tutoring lesson. Get to know them, don’t get on their bad side, since I still wish to know what Harry had learned. It would be for the best if you get close to them and teach them at the same time. And Severus, Lily used to be good at Potion too. Would it be nice if Harry inherited her talent?”

Severus was about to protest when he heard Dumbledore’s final line. He swallowed his words down like it’s something bitter, and he stormed off.

“That’s not nice, Albus.” Minerva glared at him. 

“I know.” Dumbledore sighed, “Pay attention to them for me, Minerva.” 

“Do I have a choice?” She sighed, and she walked away. 

Once alone, Dumbledore touched his chest, where a pendant was pressing against his skin, warm from the heat of his beating heart, “What do I do now, Gellert? Sometimes, Fate is so confusing.”

***

“There was Veritaserum in our tea, wasn't it?” Draco asked, when they were out of the Headmaster’s office.

“I presume. Albus wouldn’t let this slide.” Harry hummed, his eyes narrowed. 

“Why did you tell him that half-assed lie, then? Now you’re going to go around calling yourself a Seer.” Draco sighed. 

“It’s nice, isn’t it. I can blame everything I know on it.” Harry grinned, “And, I don’t have to explain anything. You, on the other hand, Severus would ask your father.”

“Father wouldn’t know. There are some heirlooms in the vault that wouldn’t open up, not even to him.” Draco shrugged.

“Speaking of vaults…” Harry looked at Draco, eyes glinting.

“Quit it, Potter.” Draco pushed him, “I already handled it when I first got here.”

“Wow. So quick?” Harry blinked. 

“Imagine if I am the Chosen One. Voldemort would die in a snap.” Draco smirked.

“Ew.” Harry glared, “Are you the same boy who cried in the bathroom?” 

“I will fucking feed you to the unicorn if you dare to bring that up again.” Draco grabbed the back of Harry’s neck and shook him like a bag of chips.

“Alright, dear. Your secret is safe with me.” Harry laughed, and without any thought, he dashed away.

“Hey! What are you doing? Don’t run in the corridor!” Draco chased after him. 

And they were suddenly children, running on the castle ground, laughing, screaming. 

If they had forgotten their next period, that’s their business. 

And if their knees and backs hurt like they were about to break, it was the story of the next 10 minutes. 

Now?

They were just like other children. 

Severus looked at them running and then lying on the lawn from the window of the Headmaster’s office, sighing. 

“I guess they are still children after all.” Minerva said from behind him, “Look after them, Severus.” 

“You know I don’t want to. Potter…” Severus gritted through his teeth. 

“Is a bright, loving child who cares if you have eaten and cried in your arms.” Minerva whispered, “Does he look like the person you hate that much?”

“Yes.” Severus answered immediately.

“Get to know him.” Minerva sighed, “You must know appearance is not everything. After all, he would face great danger in the future. A little bit of care wouldn’t hurt.”

“It would hurt me.” Severus said bitterly.

“No it wouldn’t. Trust me.” Minerva chuckled, and she walked away.

Severus casted another glance to the two boys lying on the grass, sighing once more. 

Chapter Text

Harry still wandered around at night, it’s just that he never got caught again, Severus just knew it. 

Minerva told him that he was crazy, but there was something about the way Severus felt himself being watched at night, during his patrol. Maybe he was paranoid, maybe it was Quirrel, sneaking around, scheming something. But something in Severus, a part that had always kept him alive from the Dark Lord’s wrath, had pointed him to Potter. 

Yes, the boy was Potter’s son. He inherited that exact same look from that bastard. The hair, the face. Everything Severus hated and more. 

Severus hated the way the boy looked. 

But again, he was not just Potter, he was also Harry.

The boy that was abused by his relatives, the boy who cried in his arms, shaking like a leaf, clinging to him.

Severus hated the way he remembered that every night. Hated the way he liked it. 

He was sick, the way he felt the boy was clinging to him, relying on him, and liked it. 

The boy was hurt, and Severus had formed a sick satisfaction and smugness in the way the boy chose him, of all people, to be the one he relied on. 

The irony.

The absolute irony of it all.

Severus would never admit that he felt full at that moment. 

That sometimes, deep inside, in a place where he would never admit to exist in the first place, he was thinking if Potter, Harry, would do the same thing again, or was it just the need of a single moment, where he could not find anyone else. 

He was sick.

Severus hated himself.

“You know,” Filius Flickwick, the second person Severus could call ‘friend’ among the staff, started wondering during one tea time after dinner in the staff room, “That Potter and Malfoy…”

Severus, Minerva, and Pomona Sprout perked up at the names immediately, while everyone else slowly looked up. After all, Potter had always been in their interest ever since the first day.

Filius seemed to think about it, then he said, “They are quite peculiar, aren’t they?”

Severus almost snorted. Minerva actually did.

“I mean… peculiar is one way to put it.” One person said, while Severus was busy composing himself. 

“They are very good.” Filius said, “They succeeded at every single spell I taught them during their first try. And I swear they could even do it without their wand.”

“I have seen them do Wandless spells once.” A young teacher said.

“Yes, they are good at Transfiguration as well.” Minerva nodded, “And their homework…”

“Oh… The way they write essays is perfect. Just like the Seventh year.” Filius hummed, “I have read a lot of essays in my years, but when I read theirs, I forgot I was reading First year’s.”

“Yes. And I never have to correct them.” Minerva hummed.

“Do you think they ask someone else to help them?” A male teacher asked.

Severus frowned at the thought that Draco Malfoy had cheated, and he despite the thought of Potter doing so. But then, Filius said, “No. I gave them a quick test during class. It was the same style.”

“I will give them one later, just to confirm.” Minerva smiled wickedly, “How about you Severus? How are they doing in your class.”

“Abnormally.” Severus clicked his tongue.

“So they did everything right?” Minerva asked.

“Disgustingly accurate.” Severus hated every second of this conversation. 

“Wow.” Pomona chuckled, “They are also good with plants. Better than any First Year I have ever seen. Very careful and respectful, they have never damaged a single thing.”

“Their questions are always so intriguing.” Filius added, “I look forward to it every time, which is something new. They always give me new ideas.”

“Yes, they asked clever questions.” Minerva hummed, “Some questions I couldn’t even think of, and it’s like they are pulling me into their own head, almost guiding me. I was so close to thinking of a new topic of research.”

“It’s fun having them in class.” Another teacher added, “Yesterday, Mister Malfoy asked me about applying Arithmancy into Spell-making, to calculate and form a spell. I have read all night long about that and found that it’s actually a very young sub-field that’s being developed. But it is true that it could be very, very useful in complicated wards and spellmaking. I am going to look into that soon.”

“Mister Potter seemed ve-very good-good at Defence.” Quirrel chipped in, with that stuttering of his that made Severus’ gut twisted in annoyance every time he heard it.

The conversation went on, and before they could change the subject, all Severus heard was Potter, Draco, and sometimes, Miss Granger, who apparently was also a nerd. 

“But then again, aren’t they a bit… uhm… eccentric?” Someone asked, and then the room fell into a long, awkward silence.

“Well, I also noticed the same thing.” Another teacher nodded, “The other day, I overheard them talking about starting a research project to earn money.”

“They…  wrote a note for me saying they couldn’t come to class because ‘It’s raining and their knees ached’.” Minerva sighed. “My knees did ache, but theirs?”

“They refused to fly the broom because they said it would hurt their backs. Mister Malfoy also added that it would ‘ruin his image’ while Mister Potter asked me if it would make him impotent and infertile if he put the broom between his legs.” Madam Hooch said while choking on a laugh.

That made everyone laugh, and also enhanced everyone’s understanding about those two. The other teachers also encountered them at some random, weird moments, and they are eager to share their stories. It was strange, yet fun, which didn’t occur often. 

Severus just listened. He rarely participated in these kinds of conversations. He would talk occasionally, and would gossip with Minerva, Fillius, and Pomona, but he was never enthusiastic. He enjoyed these conversations, but most of the time, Severus enjoyed listening, taking in information. Maybe that was the reason Albus picked him for the role of spy, Severus thought ironically before shoving that thought deep down his memory palace. He would never risk thinking about it for a long period of time, he never knew when he would be at risk of Legilimency. Thinking that, he darted his eyes to Quirrel, who was strangely absorbed in the story of Harry Potter. 

Severus was lost in his own thoughts, and when he came back to himself, everyone was beginning to leave the staff room to attend to their patrolling duty before returning to their office. 

Severus walked the corridors slowly, paying attention to dark hallways and empty rooms. After years of doing this, Severus had gotten used to his task and knew exactly where to look to find students sneaking out of their dorms. After he had found a few students and took points from their house, Severus was slightly annoyed that he still couldn’t find Potter.

When he was about to give up and returned to his office to turn in, Severus caught the sight of Potter. However, it was not the thing that made him startle the most. What Severus found the most worrying was that the boy was standing under a three in the yard. He was looking at the waning moon, and when Severus walked to him, he heard the sound of humming. 

Unintentionally, Severus slowed his steps. For some reason, the rhythm was slow and pleasant to hear. He would never admit thinking about the boy’s voice as something nice. Thoughts raced in Severus’s head. Why would Potter be here at this hour? Why was he singing? Why was he looking at the moon? And why was there a longing expression that didn’t belong to a child on his face. What was he thinking about?

Should he come and scold the boy? Or would that traumatise the boy? Why was he considering if his action would hurt the boy or not? He didn’t have to care. 

But then, Severus thought about what he had seen when they last encountered the other night. 

After a moment of consideration, Severus walked to the boy. 

“It’s late.” He said, his tone borderline on a threat, but not just yet.

Harry turned to him, his humming stopped, and the silence immediately turned deafening. 

Harry’s expression changed. His eyes lit up upon the sight of Severus. It was strange, and Severus had to gather all of his strength to strangle the sense of pride that bubbled up in his chest. 

“Good evening, Severus.” Harry said, and the way he pronounced Severus’s name was strange.

“You are not allowed to address me in such a manner, Mister Potter.” Severus frowned, but he walked to the boy anyway. It wasn’t when he was close that he spotted a sketch book in Harry’s hand. 

Harry seemed to notice Severus’s gaze and he chuckled. Moments later, he vanished the sketch book without a word. The magic tingled in the air, and Severus could feel it buzzing against his skin. He tried and failed to hide his astonishment for the boy’s control in magic, which many adults could not. It was known that only the most powerful wizards were capable of wandless and non-verbal charms. And the boy didn’t look like he was trying. It was so natural. 

“How are you doing that?” Severus asked.

“Pardon?” Harry looked at him, his eyes calm.

“Where did you learn how to cast nonverbal magic?” Severus frowned.

Harry was silent for a moment, as if contemplating the answer for that question. Then he looked back at Severus. 

“Ever since I was a child, I have always done magic like this. It follows my intention just fine. Why do I need a wand?” Harry asked.

Severus parted his lips to answer, but for a moment, he was a bit lost as well.

“Unintentional magic as a child often causes more damage. You can’t control it, that’s why it was unintentional.” Severus said, instead.

“But you see, it follows what we wish. If the child wishes to fly, he would be able to. The reason it was called ‘unintentional’ was because the child didn’t deliberately do it. The magic had done it for them. The only thing they lack is a way to control it, to make the magic follow their exact wish.” Harry said.

“That’s why a wand…” Severus continued.

“That’s why they only need to learn to control their magic.” Harry interrupted.

“Through a wand, because it channels your magic.” Severus frowned.

“Through feeling your magic and channel it the right direction.” Harry chuckled, “A wand is a preferred method. But it is highly inconvenient in combat.” 

“Why do you need to combat?” Severus frowned.

“Because.” Harry said, and stopped there. Once again, he looked into the distance, his eyes lost focus as if he was recalling something.

Severus looked at the top of Harry’s head. His magic that the castle granted him told him that the person in front of him was Harry Potter, no mistake about that. But how could Harry Potter, an abused child, raised in the Muggle World, could understand so much about magic. If he said it was something his dreams told him to, Severus would hex the boy into tomorrow. 

“Have a seat, Severus.” Harry patted the place next to him. 

“I am your professor. You will not address me in such manner!” Severus hissed, and he glared at Harry, cutting the boy no slack.

Harry only smiled at Severus. If only Severus could know what Harry called him in his head.

Severus huffed in annoyance, but after a while, he sat down. He didn’t sit close to Harry, but left a small space between them. 

Harry took out his wand, and Severus frowned, about to say something about students not being allowed to use magic outside of the classrooms, but then, he saw. He saw white light covering Harry’s body. It was warm, gentle, and it made Severus’s own magic tingle. And for a moment, he had this urge to reach out, to touch the light, to feel the magic directly. 

Harry was not looking at him, luckily. Instead, the boy waved his wand, and mumbled, “Wingadium Leviosa”. The moment he said it, light gathered in his throat, then flowed to his arm, to the tip of his wand, and as a result, a rock floated slowly in the air.

“Did you see that?” Harry asked, smiling, “It was as slow as I could manage.”

Severus didn’t answer that.

“That’s how magic works for everyone. We have magic inside of us, sometimes, it leaks out and people with high magic sensitivity can feel it.” Harry said.

“I have learnt the theory of magic, Mister Potter.” Severus frowned, “And I know enough to perform non-verbal charm.” Severus frowned, a bit annoyed when he realised he was being taught by a child.

Harry smiled, “I know you can.” And there was a sense of pride in his tone despite the fact that he was not looking at Severus. He kept looking at his own hands, and his eyes lost focus, as if looking into another reality and seeing something else. 

Severus didn’t want to believe that Harry Potter was a Seer, because despite his hate for Potter, he knew that no one in their line was a Seer, and Lily was a Muggle born. There was no way the boy could suddenly become one. 

“The thing about wandless and non-verbal spells is,” Harry suddenly continued, and Severus saw the way Harry’s magic focused at the center of the boy’s palm, “Instead of channeling your magic to your fingers and into your wand, you focus it somewhere else.” Harry said quietly as a blue flower bloomed gently in his palm. The way its petals expanded was as if it was dancing, and Severus was absolutely mesmerised for a moment. 

The flower then dissolved into blue sparkles, but not long after, Severus saw the light of magic run to Harry’s index finger, and from there, another flower bloom. As it too, dissolved, Harry’s magic suddenly lit up at the tip of his toes, and the whole lawn underneath their feet bursted with life.

Severus’s eyes widened, and he looked at Harry once more, only to find the name ‘Harry Potter’ on top of the boy’s head.

“Beautiful, isn’t it.” Harry smiled, and he looked at the moon, “I have never felt like home at the Dursley. But at Hogwarts, I can breathe the magic in the air, and it soothes me so deeply I don’t think I could ever leave.” Harry murmured.

Severus stared at the small flowers underneath his feet, and he sighed, “You sound like an old man.” He said.

“Yes, I get that a lot.” Harry chuckled.

“Why did you decide to get into Hufflepuff?” Severus asked.

Harry turned to look at Severus, and the man huffed, “No need to act ignorant, Potter. I have been in this school longer than you have lived. I know that to a certain degree, the children can decide their house. In your case, you must have chosen.”

Harry chuckled, “As expected of you.” He said, “You see, the Slytherin children would be in yours and Draco’s hand, and I cannot fit in with them, no matter how hard I try, because I am the Chosen One.”

Severus frowned. He hated the way Harry addressed that fact.

“And besides, it’s under the lake. My knees and back would kill me. Draco had already complained.” Harry grinned.

“You are 11.” Severus dead-panned.

Harry shrugged. 

“What about Gryffindor?” Severus gritted, “Rubeus must have told you a lot about your…” Severus stopped, biting down on his lips.

“Don’t do that.” Harry said, and Severus blinked before relaxing. Harry gave him a pleased look, “Well, Ron and the Weasleys would do that for me. Besides, I trust Minerva,”

“You can’t address the Professors by their names.” Severus corrected. 

“Mn. Apologies.” Harry chuckled, “Ravenclaw… They are too intelligent for me.” Harry said, “And I would not want to solve a puzzle every time I need to go into my room. On a bad day, I would blast the door down. And that’s very dangerous.”

“You sound like you are confident that you can destroy the castle.” Severus frowned.

“Mn. Very easy, actually.” Harry chuckled.

“Is that the reason you chose Hufflepuff? Because it is the remaining option after you have crossed out other Houses?” Severus raised his eyebrow.

“No. It was my first choice, actually. I just gave you the reason why I didn’t choose the other Houses first.” Harry hummed, “I chose the Hufflepuff because they are kind, loyal, and the kitchen is next to their dorm.” 

“How do you know where the kitchen was before you chose the houses?” Severus asked immediately, catching up on loop-holes of Harry’s words.

“Draco told me.” Harry said. 

“How are you friends with Mister Draco? You two should not have met before, but you acted like you have known each other for ages?” Severus directed his doubt at Harry. This was the question that had been in his mind for such a long time. 

“We first met at Diagon Alley. Then we met on the train.” Harry said, “That’s all.”

“I find your words hard to believe.” Severus concluded. 

“I am sorry I couldn’t sate your curiosity.” Harry chuckled, “It’s late. You should go to bed, Severus.”

“Who are you to…”

Before Severus could finish his sentence, Harry had grabbed his arm. With a loud ‘Pop’, Severus was sent back to his bedroom, tugged in comfortably by a cool blanket and sank into an absolute cloud of a pillow.

“Oh fuck you, P…” That was all Severus could think in his head before he fell into another deep and peaceful sleep. 

Alone, Harry looked at the space next to him for another moment before summoning his sketch book from his pocket dimension. When he opened it, a pencil fell into his hand and the page on the right revealed an unfinished sketch of Severus’s face while the other page was the figure of Severus writing notes on the board. 

Harry’s fingers grazed the figure on the page, and after a while, he took the pencil and continued drawing the unfinished portrait.

For years, his sketches had changed to the point that Harry thought he had already forgotten how Severus’s face looked. 

Ever since he was sent back, he had drawn Severus whenever he had the time. The first time he finished a drawing of Severus’s entire features, Harry had shed tears. He had never thought he would have the chance to see Severus again. He never thought he could look at the man once more and preserved his every moment on paper. 

Harry was so used to looking at the sleeping portrait in the Headmaster’s office that he could only draw that. But now, Harry could just look up, and he would see a new expression, new action, new attitude to draw. 

He savoured every moment, and it was absolute bliss. 

Harry looked at the finished painting, and carefully, like a faithful apostle, he placed a kiss on the portrait.

Harry closed his eyes and sighed before vanishing the sketchbook. As he looked at the moon, he hummed a quiet song in his mouth, and calmly, the night accompanied him. 

Chapter Text

“Harry!” Ernie jumped Harry from behind when Harry was walking in the corridor with Draco. 

“Wah!” Harry steadied himself, and when he straightened himself, he looked at Ernie, “I think you just broke my back and both my knees, my boy. What’s wrong?” 

“Wayne is being mean to me!” Ernie said, and he pointed to the boy who was walking to them.

“What did he do?” Harry asked. 

“I didn’t do anything.” Wayne said.

“He said with my flying like that, I would never make the Quidditch team!!!” Ernie huffed. 

“Why do you care about Quidditch?” Wayne raised an eyebrow.

“Because!” Ernie stomped his feet.

“Alright alright. That’s enough, you two. As fellow Housemates, you should be nice to each other.” Harry smiled and grabbed Ernie’s hand as well as Wayne’s hand. Before the boys had time to react, Harry pulled them together and forced their hands together, binding them with a temporary spell. “Please hold hands and make up, alright?”

Ernie looked at their hands, then at Wayne, then at Harry, “But…”

But before Ernie could even speak, Harry popped a Lemon Drop in the boy’s mouth. The boy screeched, his whole face scrunched up, but he couldn’t spit the candy out.

“Hey!” Wayne turned to Harry, but he was rewarded the same treatment.

After that, everyone walking past them saw two Hufflepuff boys holding hands while making weird face. 

“Cruel.” Draco said. 

“What? They should be nice to each other.” Harry chuckled. 

As they turned at a corridor, they bumped into Hermione and another Ravenclaw girl. 

“Oh.” Hermione chuckled, “Sorry. Oh. Harry! Draco!” 

The girl next to Hermione blinked in surprise. She was holding a thick book in her arms. 

“You are…” Harry looked at the girl’s head. “Miss Lina Nox. Are you alright?”

“No. No. I’m fine.” Lina shook her head, “How do you know my name?” She looked at Harry, then at Hermione, who had already been led to the side by Draco. They were whispering something with each other, and Hermione laughed when Draco told her something. 

“I was there when you were sorted, remember.” Harry chuckled, “How did you find your life at the school? Have you adjusted? Is there anything you are not happy with?” 

“No.” Lina shook her head, a bit confused, “No, I’m good.”

“That’s good.” Harry patted her head, then he reached into his pocket, grabbed a handful of chocolate and gave Lina. The girl almost dropped her book, but Harry cast a charm and it started to float behind her.

“Wow. That’s convenient.” She said, “But you are not supposed to use magic in the corridor.” 

“Oh, right. Look at me. Old and forgetting things.” Harry chuckled, and that earned him a weird look from Lina. “It’s alright. If you touch it, it will drop.”

Lina put the candies in her pocket, then touched the book. As Harry said, it fell to her arm immediately, and it was so much lighter. 

“Wow.” Her eyes lit up.

“It’s almost lunch. Remember to eat a lot.” Harry patted her head again, then he came to Draco and Hermione, patiently waiting for them to finish their conversation. Hermione’s cheeks were red from all the talking, and Draco did nothing to stop her. She was having the time of her life telling him all the interesting things she had learned, things which Draco had already known, but Draco listened to her fondly, asking her follow up questions at the right time. 

Hermione was enthusiastic to learn, especially about magic, which she had never had the chance to learn before. Everything was new to her, and she was eager to tell others. But all the things she learnt, the Ravenclaw had already learnt. If not, they would learn them fast. Conversations with them would be a discussion of academic topics, and it helps her studies immensely. 

However, conversation with Draco was different. He didn’t care what style of speech Hermione spoke in. Whether it was homework or silly little things that she found while she was reading, he listened to them all, and he understood it all. He always nudged her in the right direction, prompting her to find out more, and gave her space to learn and grow. He did warn her about a lot of things, and Hermione remembered them too. 

It’s fun seeing them so lively around each other. 

“Alright.” Hermione finally ran out of new things to say, and she looked at Draco, “Where are you and Harry going? It’s Sunday, but you have to finish your homework, alright?” 

“Yes. Of course.” Draco chuckled, and he gave her a strawberry milk candy. It was her favourite, Draco had found out about that very soon. “Be a good girl and learn a lot.”

Hermione blushed before walking away with Lisa, her steps springing with life and enthusiasm. 

“Alright, lover boy, let’s go.” Harry laughed, and he pulled Draco by the wrist.. 

“Oh, fuck you, Potter.” Draco hissed when Harry interrupted him from staring dreamingly at Hermione.

“Sorry, my dear. That’s off the table.” Harry said, and he tugged Draco away. 

Draco made a gagging sound, and they continued walking. 

Their destination was the Requirement Room. Draco had been using it as his lab and his office as he wrote his old paper. 

Harry was helping, of course, but he had his own project to do. 

While Draco was busy recreating his Philosopher’s Stone and catching up on his most successful paper, Harry was trying to do the same, just with medicine and potions. 

After years of learning and researching, Harry had made quite the influence on the new generations of healers and potion masters. His medicine had helped a lot of people, especially the one that could cure lycanthropy. Of course, Harry was thinking about putting this out first. Sirius was going to be released soon, and Harry would like Remus to be there to take care of him. 

They were all so young now, and everything would be fine this time. They still have a life ahead of them. 

Harry and Draco worked together on two opposite sides of the room, and they worked in silence. While Harry was still checking some potions books and notes he had made, Draco didn’t have any problem performing the crafting of the stones and writing his old paper at the same time. For years, Draco had been obsessed with his mistakes and achievements, and he had spent years perfecting his memory and his craft through multiple ways.

Draco always strived for the best, always moved forward, and he never cut himself any slack. 

Harry had always said the war had had a really good influence on him, and Draco always agreed with him. 

After they were done, they walked together to the Great Hall. 

Draco walked to the Slytherins to talk to them while Harry joined the Hufflepuff for a moment before finding Ron and Neville. Those two boys had grown rather close, and they were talking about plants and Quidditch. 

“Harry!” Ron greeted him, “How are you, mate? I haven’t seen you in a while. Still with Malfoy?” 

“Yes. Unfortunately.” Harry chuckled.

“Is he nice to you?” Neville asked, “The other day, he gave me advice on my homework.”

“Which is very weird.” Ron added, “I honestly thought that he was a snob, like his father. My dad always said that Lucius Malfoy is wicked.”

“Well, it was nice he didn’t turn out the same.” Harry chuckled, “Eat more.” He pulled a dish for Ron, which was a salad.”

“Ew. No. I want meat.” Ron huffed.

“You will get constipated, Ron.” Harry said, and he took a forkful of vegetables, shoving it in Ron’s mouth. Before he could do the same to Neville, the boy was already eating his own salad. 

“Hey. I…” Ron swallowed and tried to speak, but Harry shoved another fork in his mouth. 

“Draco can be nice if you ask him nicely. He’s really clever, so you should find him when you don’t understand something.” Harry said calmly. 

“But he’s…” Ron tried, and he ended up with more vegetables. 

“He’s a Slytherin, and we are…” Neville tried to help Ron. 

“Well, that’s House discrimination.” Harry clicked his tongue. “It is not nice to judge if you could get along with someone based on Houses. Would you judge someone who likes green while you like red? Why do you know you don’t like salad before you even try them?”

“No… but…” Ron tried to speak as quietly as possible, but Harry still gave him another forkful.

“See. It’s stupid.” Harry chuckled, “You are Gryffindor, so you are reckless. You need their calm to stop yourself from diving headfirst in daggers. Or the Ravenclaw could try to lecture you. The Hufflepuff can heal you all in the end.”

“They are the ones causing trouble, for sure.” Neville said quietly.

“Hm? Why do you say that?” Harry asked.

Neville pointed to the Hufflepuff table, and there, he found Ernie screaming as his Fire charm to toast marshmallow turned into a full on scorching beast.

“Wahhhhh!!!” Ernie’s voice was the loudest.

“Well, isn’t that troublesome.” Harry chuckled, and he looked to the teachers’ table to find a few teachers were running this way, Severus was one of them. “I wouldn’t want to see him getting hurt.”

Harry turned to Ernie, and he raised his wand calmly, ‘Aquamenti’

Then, from thin air, a giant bubble of water formed as all the water in everyone’s cup evaporated. The bubble engulfed the fire beast, and at the same time, Ernie’s wand flew out of his hand. 

Everyone turned to look at Harry. Harry smiled, “No wand outside of class.”

Everyone was stunned. 

The teachers looked at him, and then professor Pomona came and scolded Ernie for what he had done. 

“You are a puzzle, Mister Potter.” Professor McGonagall looked at Harry, and she said, “That spell is very powerful for a simple Aquamenti.”

Harry hummed, “Thank you, Minerva.” 

“It’s Professor McGonagall.” She raised an eyebrow. 

Harry chuckled, fumbling in his pocket for a while. Minerva looked at him, wondering what he was looking for when she felt something materialised in her pocket. She tilted her head, put her hand in her pocket, then chuckled, “I’ll let you off this time.”

“What did you give her?” Severus frowned. 

“Wheat juice.” Harry hummed, reaching for a sausage on the table with a clean fork.

“What’s whe…” Severus grumbled, before he realised and his eyes went wide, “Did you just brid…Mnfff!” His words were muffled when Harry shoved a hot sausage in his mouth. 

“Eat. You are so thin.” Harry clicked his tongue, “You need more food.”

Severus tried to yank himself away, but even when Harry and his evil fork had left him, the sausage insisted on staying in his mouth until he chewed and swallowed it all. 

When he finished, Harry took a handful of candy from his pocket to give to Severus.

“Take this. Eat.”

“Harry, where do you get your candy from?” Ron peaked out and asked as Severus stomped away with half a sausage in his mouth and 20 milk candies in his hands. 

“Do you want some, Ron?” Harry asked, and when Ron opened his mouth to answer, he shoved a Lemon Drop in Ron’s mouth. 

“Wahhhh.” Ron spitted it out, “Why is that sour?”

“It’s Lemon Drop.” Harry smiled, “Very nice quality too. What a waste.” He sighed.

“You are like my grandmother.” Neville said, and everyone at the Gryffindor table near them nodded.

“You should act more like a young boy, Harry.” Fred popped out from behind him. 

“Or you will grow some wrinkles soon.” George poked him. 

“Awww.” Harry smiled, “Instead of worrying for my winkle, please worry about your hair first.”

“What?” Fred and George looked at each other, and they saw that their hair started to change colour. 

“When did you do that?” Fred and George asked at the same time. 

“Well.” Harry smiled, “That’s for you guys to find out.” 

Harry left the Gryffindor table with a laugh and came to the Ravenclaw table to find Draco there, discussing Hermione’s homework with her. The Ravenclaw First Year was listening to him and taking notes as well. Draco didn’t care about them, that’s what he would say, but when someone didn’t understand something, he would pause to go over that part. It was nice seeing them like that. 

“What are you doing?” Harry hugged Draco from behind and placed his chin on Draco.

“Do you mind?” Draco huffled, but he didn’t push Harry away.

Hermione chuckled at them, “Harry, did you do your homework?”

“I think so?” Harry tilted his head, “Couldn’t remember.”

“What do you remember, Harry?” Pansy asked. 

“I remember that the clouds are exceptionally nice today.” Harry hummed, “Do you guys look at clouds, kids? Do you know…” And Harry started to ramble about clouds. At some point, Draco effortlessly turned it into a lecture about weather magic, and the Slytherin looked at each other as if they would like to try that rain spell sometimes.

Hermione was very curious about everything, but whenever Draco talked, she would listen to him attentively and ask questions when she was done. There was hardly anything that Draco couldn’t answer, and if there were, Harry would answer for him. 

“I don’t get it. When did you learn so much?” Pansy asked, and Hermione nodded, looking at Draco and Harry. Harry had come to sit on the other side of Draco and was now dozing off on his shoulder. 

“I did a lot of reading.” Draco said, then he lifted his shoulder, causing Harry’s head to slip off, “Get up, Potter. This is no place to sleep.”

“Mn. You always complain.” Harry nuzzled Draco’s neck, hugging his waist, “No one will love you like this, dear.”

“Oh, shut up you single besotted fool.” Draco huffed, pushing Harry the other way. The one who caught him was Lina, Hermione’s best friend in Ravenclaw.

Falling into a stranger’s arm, Harry immediately jolted awake, and he looked around as if he didn’t know where he was. Of course, Blaise caught up on the keyword.

“Besotted?” He asked, “Who do you fancy, Potter?”

“Are you going to sell that information, Blaise?” Pansy narrowed her eyes. 

“No.” Blaise looked away. 

“Does he love someone?” Hermione whispered to Draco.

“Yeah, and it’s one-sided.” Draco humoured her by murmuring back. 

“Is it you?” She looked at him. 

“No. I assure you. I am not gay.” He said calmly. 

Hermione chuckled, “I never doubt that.” 

Draco smirked.

“So, who?” She asked. 

“You’ll know someday. When he finally confesses. But not now.” Draco sighed, “Now, it’s very hopeless.”

“Aw. Poor thing.” Hermione looked sad.

“Don’t be. He’s used to it. He can wait.” Draco smirked, “But I bet he would be able to get what he wants in the end.”

“How are you so sure?” Hermione asked, looking at Harry, who was starting to dose off again.  

“Because if he can’t, that would be such a waste.” Draco clicked his tongue. And this time, even though Hermione didn’t understand what he was saying, Draco didn’t elaborate. 

Harry was not optimistic about life, not after the War, not even now. But Draco himself never cut him any slack. He would never fail again. So if they have a chance to redo things, he would do everything in his power to ensure that things go flawlessly this time. 

Chapter Text

The school year continued, and with the winter came Halloween and the Quidditch season. 

During this time, Harry and Draco were busy publishing their first paper. They had to finalise their data, revise the numbers and methodology, then send out their manuscripts and samples. By Halloween, their papers were approved, and the new faces of four Quidditch teams appeared. By the time Harry and Draco’s papers were being finalised for publish, Halloween had arrived. 

“Gosh, Harry, what’s wrong with your eyes?” Ernie looked at Harry’s face on the 31st of October and gasped, as he saw how green Harry was and how red his eyes had become. 

“Insomnia never spares anyone, my boy.” Harry chucked as he assembled a simple salad and sandwich from ingredients that he summoned out of thin air, then walked over to the Slytherin table like a zombie. As he placed the food in front of Draco, who was slurping on his second cup of coffee, he heard a few Slytherins called him ‘Lover boy’, but that was the least of his worries. He hugged Draco from behind and rested his head on top of Draco’s shuffled head, and he started dozing off.

“What’s wrong with you both, mates?” Ron walked over with Neville, and he actually looked worried. When neither Draco nor Harry could form anything remotely close to a coherent sentence, Ron turned to Blaise.

“Who knows.” Blaise shrugged, “They have been tired for days. During class, they could barely focus, writing and mumbling by themselves. By the end of last week, they disappeared outside of class, and by today, well, as you can see.”

“Are you sure these two are not plotting something that could kill us all?” Pansy raised her eyebrows.

“Beats me.” Ron shrugged, “They have never gotten in trouble before. In fact, didn’t you see the way Draco saved a boy from falling off a broom yesterday?” 

“He was also half-asleep, mind you.” Neville said, “And that boy was me, Ron.” He added, embarrassed. 

“Still cannot sit on a broom, Longbottom?” Pansy chuckled, her eyes glinting, and Neville blushed. 

“Anyway, look at Malfoy.” Ron turned his head toward Draco, “He is practically the shade of the ghosts.” 

“Is Potter drooling on Draco’s head?” Pansy made a disgusted face.

“Ron, Neville, why are you standing, oohhh…” Hermione looked at Harry and Draco. Harry was resting on Draco’s face while standing and Draco was stuffing his face in the coffee mug.

“For someone who had just complained about insomnia, they sure sleep well.” Lina murmured from behind Hermione. 

“What do we do with them now?” Ron asked. 

“We either try to wake them up or we call the teacher. They can’t miss class. Maybe Madam Pomfrey will have something…”

“Well well…” A deep voice rumbled from behind them, and all of them froze on reflex. It had been 2 months since they first stepped foot in Hogwarts but it was enough for the fear of their Potion Professor to get to them. “What have we here?” Severus asked, and all of them turned to Severus, then pointed to the two sleeping figures at the table.

Severus looked at Harry and Draco, and it took him a certain amount of his impeccable and unbreakable will not to snort at the sight unfolding in front of him. 

“If I remember correctly, you First year will have a class with Professor Flitwich today before the Feast?” Severus raised an eyebrow at Hermione and Ron. Neville - who was paling and hiding behind Ron - luckily avoided the Potion Master’s speculation. 

“Yes, that’s true, Professor.” Hermione nodded.

“Hm. If so, I suggest you try to wake them up before…” Severus smirked, but before he could even finish his sentence, Harry suddenly perked up. 

“I heard S‘verus…” He mumbled, his eyes were not even open, but he turned his head to the direction of Severus as if there was a magnet attached to his head. 

Severus frowned. His instinct, forged by years of trying to survive in shitty situations, immediately went off and sent him into alert mode, but it was too late. 

Harry was holding a dish in his hand, which had a perfect medium rare steak on it. The meat was shiny, succulent, and perfectly aromatic. The meat was of the highest quality from the look and the smell of it, and the cut was perfect bite size. 

“What did you have for breakfast, Severus?” Harry asked, without opening his eyes, and it genuinely scared Severus to an extent, so he took a step back. 

Everyone around them was used to it. They had seen this once or twice. They had now realised that Harry was the only person who was not afraid of their Potion professor, and for some reason, he was obsessed with assuring that everyone in the school was well-fed, especially the Potion Master. They had also realised that even though Severus always seemed to target Harry, he always hesitated when there’s food in Harry’s hand, because they all knew it would end up in him having his mouth stuffed with food. 

This was the strangest form of bullying and traumatising that they had ever seen. 

“No, Mister Potter, I have already had breakfast.” Severus frowned, his whole body taunted. 

Harry blinked a few times, and after a moment, he managed to crack them open enough to look at Severus. 

“Really?” He asked, his voice thick with exhaustion. 

“I have no reason to trick… Urgh!” Severus didn’t know how Harry did it, but as he was speaking, a piece of perfectly cooked steak was stuffed in his mouth. He took a moment to chew, and Merlin forbid, he actually almost moaned. The meat melted before he could even chew them properly. Perfectly seasoned. And the sauce. What was that sauce on it? His anger sizzled out, and he actually stared at Harry. 

“Good, right?” Harry chuckled, and he grabbed Severus’s hand, gave him the plate before coming back to Draco, returning to his previous standing position and started to doze off again.

Severus sighed, “Granger, Weasley, you two go talk with Professor Flitwich about these two, then called Madam Pomfrey. She will take care of these two.” Before he walked away with the steak.

Ron and Hermione just looked at each other before they followed Severus to the head table. 

Everyone else just looked at each other, confused.

“Did you see that?” Pansy turned to Blaise, “Potter just summoned that dish out of thin air.”

“Yeah, he did. And he was so out of it. How did he know it was our Head of House?” Blaise raised an eyebrow. 

“Oh, look at them. Hurts my eyes.” Pansy looked at the way Harry was now sitting down next to Draco, sleeping on his shoulder while Draco was pressing his forehead on the rim of the cup, mumbling something that greatly resembled a formula. 

“How did they become like this?” Lina asked, but no one could give her the answer.

At the Head table, when Ron talked to Madam Pomfrey about Harry and Draco, Hermione was talking to professor Flitwich about how sleep-deprived those two were. When she pointed at them, everyone near her chuckled. 

“Oh, Severus, my boy, I see you are eating more. Did you just go to Harry?” Dumbledore walked over to Severus, who was slowly but tentatively eating small bites of steak. 

“Don’t even go there, Albus.” Severus tended to lower his voice to sound threatening, but the steak was very distracting, so he couldn’t even get into his usual sour mood. 

“Oh?” Dumbledore chuckled, “I am just happy that you have an appetite. And if I am not wrong, this is a very high quality meat. Doesn’t look like beef, though?”

Severus stopped mid-chew and looked at the dish in front of him. Yes. He had lived long enough, and he had tasted a lot of high-quality meat on several occasions, but never in his life had he eaten such a meat. It was like the combination of chicken thigh, pork cheek, and the best cut of beef, all blended into one. It was unreal. That, and the seasoning was what made this dish so hard to resist. But the fact that he didn’t know what meat it was made Severus highly uncomfortable. 

He should stop. 

He knew he should be defensive and stopped eating. He knew he should ask Harry what this was before eating, but…

Severus sighed, slowly finishing his steak. He would ask later. 

And the meat disappeared far too quickly for his liking, but Severus would never admit it outloud. 

***

The Halloween feast was exactly how Harry remembered it to be, mainly because he had been in the school for decades and most years, everything was similar one way or another. 

The smell of pumpkin was heart-warming, the candle shined extra brightly, and the ghosts were hyperactive. Every dish on the table reminded them of the holiday. Blood-red tomato juice, spider pie, eyeball icecream, all the children’s favourite. Everyone was chatting, having fun, and for once, Harry and Draco were awake enough to form coherent thoughts. 

Harry looked around the Hufflepuff table, and the way the children were all happy and cheerful filled his heart with pride. It was something he only felt when he was teaching and acted as the Headmaster. After he retired, he rarely felt anything like it. To be honest, Harry loved teaching more than he thought he would. 

The feast was noisy, but calming. Harry actually ate more than usual, and he had an extra icecream, knowing his stomach would not like it later. 

Out of the blue, the door of the Great Hall was pushed open, and a voice, as loud as the thunder, cut through the warming atmosphere. 

“TROLL IN THE DUNGEON! TROLL IN THE DUNGEON!”

Everyone turned to the person screaming and found their Defense teacher, yelling and gasping. He was white as a sheet, scared out of his mind. Too scared for a Defense teacher, someone who dealt with Dark magic and magical creatures on a daily basis. 

The children screamed, everything went from cozy and festive to utter chaos. Harry darted his eyes at the Head table and found Severus with a calculating look in his eyes. It took him exactly 5 seconds before he came to a conclusion and darted into action. He used the door behind the Head table and walked out. 

Harry’s eyes went cold. He looked at the unconscious professor on the ground, right between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables.

“SILENCE!” Roared Dumbledore, and the screaming and panicking students stopped, all turning to their Headmaster. 

While Dumbledore made his arrangement, Harry turned to look at Draco, then Hermione. Draco was also looking at Hermione, and Harry knew they would be fine. Meanwhile, Ron and Neville were being calmed by the Weasley twins. The boys still knew when was the time for pranks. At least for now. 

Harry turned to Wayne, who was patting Ernie’s back. 

“Can you make sure that every First year comes back to the dorm safely, my boy?” Harry asked calmly.

Wayne looked at Harry, and despite shaking himself, the boy nodded. 

“That’s good.” Harry hummed, and in front of Wayne’s eyes, Harry vanished. 

Wayne blinked, but then after a moment, everyone started moving, and his attention was back on their friends. 

“Come everyone.” Wayne said, and turned around to mentally count everyone in the line. When he was sure that everyone was present, he walked out with the Sixth and Seventh year. For a moment, he didn’t realise that Harry was not with them.

At the same time, at the Ravenclaw table, Draco was whispering something to Hermione. Hermione was also pale and nervous, but when she heard what Draco said, she nodded and followed everyone out. Draco was also called back to the Slytherin by Pansy as they started moving. Draco nodded, and when he walked past Quirrel, he suddenly tripped. 

“Oh my.” Draco said, as he stumbled a few steps. He huffed, regained his composure and walked to the Slytherin group. 

After everyone had cleared out, the professors also rushed out to track down the troll, nobody actually remembered that Quirrell was still on the ground, unconscious. 

Quirrel wanted to make sure that everyone had left before he got up, but then, a terrible itching feeling started to crawl across his body. He twitched, and after a moment, he couldn’t take it anymore and had to get up to scratch himself. It felt like multiple fleas were biting his skin while ants crawled beneath his skin. Scratching did not help, and in only minutes, Quirrell was rolling on the ground, his body twisted and arched in an inhuman way.

[What is thissssss??? What issss thisssss???] Out of nowhere, there was a hissing voice, like a snake that was being attacked. [What is thisssss??? My eyesss!!! My facccccce!!! Quirrell, you useless piece of scum! What did you do? What did you do????] That voice questioned. 

“I don’t know. I don’t know!!!” Quirrell screamed, “I don’t know, forgive me my Lord.” 

[Sssssssstop it!!! Sssssstop it!!!] The voice hissed, and Quirrel screamed in pain, for he didn’t even know what had caused this horrible itch, not to mention stopping it. 

As Quirrell was squirming on the ground, Severus had reached the third floor. Once he got there, he looked around, then the lock. He found that the lock was still intact, the door was unharmed, and there was no sight of trespassing. Only then could he relax a little, but just to be careful, he needed to check. 

Severus put his hand on the door, and he immediately heard the growling sound from behind the door. 

The blasted beast was awake, which meant the possibility of someone breaking in was unlikely. But they could have gone in and when the dog realised, it had already been too late. 

Severus frowned, and for the first time, he cursed Dumbledore for tasking him with protecting the stone. What’s the point of keeping it in the school anyway?

Fuck you Albus!

“What are you doing?” A calm voice came from behind him, and Severus was startled out of his mind. 

His wand was out in a moment, and before he could even turn around, a hex was already at the tip of his wand. Severus snapped around, his wand ready to kill, pointing directly at the face of…

“Potter?” Severus snarled, his heart still thumping in his chest. “What are you doing here? Why did you… You could have died!” He hissed. 

Harry looked at the tip of Severus’s wand, calculating the vibration of magic in the air for a moment before he looked up at Severus, smiling innocently, “What are you doing?” He asked once more. 

“None of your business.” Severus put his wand away, but his body was no less tense. Why was the boy here and not with his classmate? Of course he would cause trouble, he’s a Potter. 

Fuck you, Albus!

Severus sighed, “Why are you here?”, not looking at Harry. 

“I saw you went out, and I followed you.” Harry smiled, looking around as if he didn’t know where he was, “Why are you here? Is there a troll inside?”

“None of your business.” Severus repeated, “As I have said, you should return.”

Before Severus could finish that sentence, the stairs on both sides moved out of nowhere, and all of the sudden, they were isolated. 

“Oh, it looks like I cannot leave anymore.” Harry chuckled, “So, what are you doing?”

Severus narrowed his eyes. His instinct was telling him that it was no one but Harry who was responsible for the stairs moving, but it was impossible. Not even Albus could control the time and the direction in which the stairs moved. So it must be either his, or this brat’s bad luck, which was very annoying, on top of this blasted situation.

Now, there were two ways things could go. One, he stopped checking, and waited, because there was only one way out of the chamber beneath, which was through this door. He couldn’t leave the corridor anyway, so there was no other choice. Two, he opened this door, risked his and the boy’s safety, as well as risked the possibility that the boy would see what’s over this door, and tell everyone. He was a child, he couldn’t keep a secret to save his life. Severus gritted his teeth, and slowly, he let go of the door.

Then, he turned to Harry, “10 points from Hufflepuff because you didn’t follow instruction and get yourself in danger.”

Severus expected the boy to be shocked, startled, orto apologise. Instead, Harry just shrugged. 

Severus huffed.

He hated this boy. 

Severus walked to where Harry was standing, leaned slightly against the wall, and looked at the boy standing opposite from him. The boy was calm and carefree, so vastly different from the boy that he saw crying the other day, different from the boy who sat under the tree, looking at the moon. He was different at all times, yet, it felt like he had never changed, it was just him. 

“You puzzle me, mister Potter.” Severus said, before he realised that he shouldn’t have spoken. 

Harry finally looked at him. That face of his was so young, so innocent, starkly different from the person Severus hated the most. His eyes were calm, deep like the Lake, and he was looking at Severus with something he couldn’t recognise. 

“I’m glad you think so, my dear.” Harry smiled, and for a moment, Severus didn’t know what else to say.

Harry was not someone he expected. He had thought about a boy, so arrogant from his fame, with his voice high and his demeanour entitled from all the praises he must have gotten since he was an infant. He had expected a Gryffindor, loud and reckless, just like his past bully. Instead, he met a Hufflepuff. Thin, abused, lost, and scared on the first day. Instead, he met a calm, clever child who treated everyone like his own family, if not saying ‘grandchildren’. 

Severus didn’t know if it was worrying, suspicious, or amusing. He still hadn’t decided yet. 

The air between them grew thick, and for a moment, Severus decided that he should say something. Looking at Harry, the boy was perfectly still. He hadn’t tried to make conversation, hadn’t asked questions, hadn’t made any stupid remark. He just stood there, not even curious as to why Severus was here in the first place anymore. 

“Why are you really here, mister Potter?” Severus asked, his voice surprisingly quiet. 

Harry finally looked at Severus. His eyes were still, and there was so much Severus couldn’t read that he contemplated the use of Legillimency, just to crack the person in front of him. 

Harry seemed to think for a moment, then he hummed, “I am worried about you, Severus.” 

Severus froze. 

The answer was not something he had expected. He thought the boy would say something along the line of ‘getting lost’, ‘curious’, or ‘I was looking for the troll’. But this…

Worried?

About him?

Severus almost scoffed. No one would worry about him. Especially not James Potter’s child. 

The boy must be lying. He must. He would next burst into laughter, and said something like ‘Got you, just kidding, I just wanna be a hero’, something like that. 

But Harry didn’t say anything anymore. 

He just stood there, smiling, looking at his own fidgeting hand like an obedient child. 

Damn it!

Severus knew.

He knew, deep down, that Harry would not lie. 

He hated that he knew. 

“Why?” Severus managed weakly, after several moments of debating internally. 

Harry chuckled at that.

“You are very curious today, my dear.” He looked at Severus.

“You are not to call me that.” Severus huffed, “It is enough that I have to put up with Albus calling me such names! I will not tolerate being looked down upon by a child!” He glared at Harry. 

“But I am not looking down on you.” Harry shook his head gently, “I just say what’s in my mind.”

“Enough.” Severus glared at the child in front of him, “Why?” He asked once more. “Why did you lie? Why did you say you are worried about me?” 

“I don’t lie.” Harry smiled, “Not to you.”

“Why?” Severus pressed. 

Harry tilted his head, and when he was about to speak, Severus interrupted him, “You are about to lie.”

“I am.” Harry laughed. 

“You don’t want to tell me the reason?” Severus narrowed his eyes.

“I don’t.” Harry nodded, “But just know, I am worried about you, Severus. Constantly.”

Severus tried and tried and tried not to react to that sentence. He hated to be weak. He hated to be deceived. And he hated it when people looked down on him. He would not tolerate that embarrassment one more time. Never.

He sighed, straightened himself. 

“You think you can hide things from me?” He asked, his voice lowered to a dangerous purr.

“I am not confident, but I will try.” Harry hummed, and at that time, the stairs suddenly returned. They rumbled, finally settled back. 

“Go back to your dorm, Mister Potter.” Severus walked to the staircase on this right, “And mark my word, I will find out what you are hiding.”

“Mn. You are welcome to try, my dear.” Harry nodded, still smiling and looking at his hands. 

Severus huffed, and as he descended the stairs, something popped in his mind. He mulled over the thought once, twice, three times before he decided to turn around and looked at Harry, who was still standing there, now looking at the wooden door with quiet calculation. 

“Potter.”

“Yes?” Harry turned to him immediately, his eyes bright. 

“What was the meat that you fed me this morning?” Severus asked. 

Harry froze for a moment, as if he hadn’t expected that question. He seemed to think about it for a while, then he chuckled.

“Tell the truth.” Severus said, suddenly, and Harry nodded. 

“Why would I lie about it?” He chuckled, “It’s dragon meat.”

“It’s dra…WHAT?” Severus’s eyes widened.

“And not just any kind of dragon. To produce such high-quality steak, it must be of a special breed. A 16 ounce steak would cost roughly about 15 galleon.” Harry smiled. 

“You…” Severus glared at Harry, but when he saw the unapologetic look on the boy, he could only turn away and stormed off. 

The boy was insane!

Who in their right mind would buy dragon meat to make steak? It was a precious ingredient for potion! And for alchemy! It cost 1 month of his salary, that steak. And the boy just fed him, just like that?

He was insane. 

There’s no other explanation. 

The Chosen One was insane.

He had to tell Albus to choose another one. This one was definitely wrong in the head!

Chapter Text

The morning after the troll incident, every student was stunned to hear of the news about Professor Quirrel, who had unfortunately got a horrid itching curse on his person and had to be admitted to Saint Mungo so that the doctors and spellbreaker there could work out what had gotten into him. Meanwhile, the Defense post would be covered by both professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape. 

“Maybe it was Snape who did it.” Ernie whispered to Wayne and Harry, “I heard that he had first applied for that position instead of Potions.”

“Where did you hear it from?” Wayne asked, frowning. 

“The upperclassmen. They know a lot of stuff, and they are nice to me.” Ernie laughed, and he turned to wave at a boy sitting among the Third year. 

Harry could see that it was Cedric and his group of friends. The young boy was so bright, so cheerful and kind that all students in his year loved him. He could become an incredible person, yet, his life was so tragically short, too short. 

Then, his eyes found Severus, who was holding a magazine on one hand and a cup on the other. It  was quite a leisurely morning, and Harry was glad that the magazine was published today. All of the teachers were talking about the topic of the paper because not only the magazine Severus was holding, but the tabloids, the Witch Weekly, and even the Daily Prophet were talking about the latest creation of two unknown people.

The magazine Severus was holding contained both. Based on the page he was reading, Harry suspected that he had finished reading about Dominique M.’s paper, which was a terrible name, in Harry’s opinion. Draco had taken that name and sent a paper on "The Effect of Pixie Wings as a Medium for High-grade Stabilisers”. It was also the first project Draco had written as an Alchemy. 

The paper at that time had been considered controversial due to Draco’s lack of experience in the subject and his carelessness when presenting data. He also failed to include one of the most frequently used substances because he was entranced with another. The result was that he became famous, but it had to be paid with 3 additional papers, 5 different trips to Dumstrang university and Mahoutokoro where he presented and defended his findings. 

This time, however, Draco had anticipated all of them. He had invested all of his previous knowledge and presented everything, from 10 different mediums most used in alchemy to the answers of all the questions he had received in the past life to the potential questions he could be asked in this in his methodology, data, and conclusion. He was laughing and screaming, cursing by the time he was done. Harry was happy for him, though, despite seeing him howled to the moon like a mad man and insulted everyone he had hated in the Alchemy community. This time, Draco would give them no chance to humiliate him. 

It was a good paper, Harry admitted, and it was proved by the fact that Albus and the Alchemy teacher were talking enthusiastically while pointing at the magazine while showing it to Filius. 

Harry’s paper, however, was being frowned upon by Severus. Not because he was lacking, no. Harry knew he didn’t leave anything behind. After all, in his past life, he had written multiple research papers, performed countless surgeries, and his fame in the Potions and Medicine community could easily rival Draco’s in the Alchemy field. He had  been working with Draco for a long time. Plus, last time, Harry’s paper on “Lycanthropy” was successful the first time around. This time, there could be no mistake, not when he had sent samples to multiple hospitals and among them, 3 had agreed to test his potions. With 30 test patients infected with Lycanthropy, Harry’s potions reached a 98% success rate. 

So no, Severus was not frowning because he found faults in Harry’s paper. He was frowning because the research paper he was reading was flawless, something he rarely saw these days. He was also frowning because he was mimicking the process in his head from the recipe written in the paper, and he was frowning because he was thinking of a specific werewolf. 

He was also staring at the name Hadrian S. at the bottom of the page, wondering who the hell this person was, and why on earth did he decide that his debut paper would be the antidote to the most ancient disease in the Wizarding World.

“What does the S stand for?” Draco had asked Harry when he first saw the paper, but before Harry could answer, the silver-haired had made a disgusted face, “Oh my gosh, can you be more of a besotted fool, you old, creaking man.” 

Harry had laughed, “What do you mean? I have no idea why the P would turn into the S. Could it be a mistake on my part?” 

“As if I would believe you.” Draco scoffed, then he grinned, “Finally accepted that you are a pedophile?”

Apparently, the fact that he, an 150-year-old man, was trying to get closer to the love of his life, who was only 30, is now a criminal act. 

“He’s so young. There’s a whole future waiting for him.” Draco chuckled.

“But he’s not like the other 30-year-old.” Harry pushed Draco, and the silver-haired giggled. “He’s mature for his age. He’s clever, so he would know what he wants. Besides, he’s beautiful.” He said, his eyes dreamy, but only for a very brief moment.

“So you admit that you like him for his look.” Draco narrowed his eyes. 

“And… his bravery.” Harry smiled, “He…”

“No, no. Stop. Stop.” Draco raised his hand, “During our 80 years of marriage, I have heard a total of 3504 times about his act of bravery, 2001 times about his look, and 9 million times about his voice and lips. I refuse to be subjected to this again. I would like a divorce.” 

And they had laughed at how silly it all was. 

Harry mentally tugged himself back from that memory to the present. It’s very easy to get lost in your own thoughts when you are old. The past is a very tempting thing, and oh, humans have so many regrets, so many things they wished to redo, to perfect. 

Harry had achieved that, but sometimes, he couldn’t help but ask if this was real. He didn’t really have amnesia, not at this age. But he was terrified of going to sleep. He was afraid that if he went to sleep, he would wake up and find himself back to his research room with Draco and only a few minutes had passed by. He was terrified to think that he would lose the chance of redoing everything, and he could not breathe when he thought about how he would wake up in his reality and forget how Severus looked once more, that everything here would become a blur in his vast memory palace. 

So now, Harry would look at Severus whenever he had the chance. The potion master had been irritated at him since day 1 because Harry had never slack off in his class, giving him no chance to take away points. 

After that time Harry held onto him to cry, Severus was no longer irritated, but he was rather confused and annoyed. 

It was a nice day, despite everything, so the students stayed much later at the breakfast table, eating and chatting, thinking about their upcoming Quidditch match. Harry didn’t really remember his school year much, but he remembered that the first match was Gryffindor against Slytherin, almost similar every single year.

Harry didn’t remember every detail of this match, but he did remember Quirrel trying to throw him to his death while Severus tried to save him. Yet, his cape was later set on fire by Hermione. That particular story had been the first to ignite Draco’s fancy toward Hermione.

Harry glanced a look at Oliver Wood, and he couldn’t help but wonder if the boy would be fine without Harry being there to catch the Snitch for the team this time. 

So, when he spotted that the boy was leading his Quidditch team to the field, he quietly followed. 

Oliver was as lively as Harry remembered him. The war had dimmed his light a little, but not by much. Every time they met after that had been fun, with a shared interest in Quidditch, an equal fancy toward Ginny, and a mutual understanding of the war. They had great times together, talking, drinking, laughing. 

Harry looked at the way the tall, lean boy was talking to his teammate and how he guided them through their movements. It was inspiring, really, and before Harry knew it, there were two boys behind him already. 

“Cool, isn’t it?” Ron cheered. 

Nevilled nodded enthusiastically, “My grandmother would be so happy if I was able to ride a broom.”

“Well, why don’t you?” Ron asked. 

“Can’t. I’m afraid of heights.” Neville shook his head, “My uncle used to try to throw me out of a window when I was a child.” Nevilled held his Remembrall tightly. 

“Why would they do that?” Ron gasped. 

“They were afraid that I would be a Squib. So…” Neville tilted his head, “Well, they are adults and I was a kid. Couldn’t really fight back.”

“So… did you use magic and fly… or?” Ron narrowed his eyes. 

“No, no. I… ah…” Neville trailed off, “I was fine, my grandmother saved me and gave my uncle an earful.”

“Can you believe it, Harry?” Ron turned to Harry, “They threw him out of the window.”

“Calm down, my boy.” Harry chuckled, “It’s good that you want to stand up for your friend. But don’t yell, especially when you are trying to  be discreet.”

Ron was about to ask him what he meant when a player of the Gryffindor team looked over and found them standing in the shade. 

“Are you here to watch us practice?” The girl asked, and before Ron could answer, she turned to the players in the air and called, “FRED, GEORGE, YOUR BROTHER IS HERE!”

In contrast to her small frame, her voice echoed through the pitch, and the practice match came to a halt. 

“That’s what I meant.” Harry chuckled, and he walked over to the girl while Ron was  red to the tip of his ear, “Hello, miss Johnson, why are you here and not up there?” 

“You are…” Angelina Johnson narrowed her eyes, “Potter, Harry!” 

“That I am, my girl.” Harry hummed, “Why are you down here and not up there? Did you hurt your ankle?”

“Well, good eyes.” Angelina grinned and wiggled her left ankle, “I sprankled my ankle just now. Haven’t got to go to the Infirmary yet. I haven’t even gotten on the broom. Toche.”

“Hm.” Harry looked at her, and then just for the sake of not attracting more attention to himself, he drew out the wand that had been in his inner coat pocket for far too long and pointed at her ankle. 

With a minimal sound of ‘crack’ and a wince from Angelina, her ankle was good as new. She gasped, and looked at him with wide eyes just as the players got back down from the air to greet them. 

“Hello, Harry.” Fred peaked his head from behind Angelina, “Come to…”

“...watch us play?” George walked over and finished his twin’s sentence. 

“Yes.” Harry chuckled, “It’s fascinating to see you guys in the air and having fun. Such youth.” 

“You are even younger than us, Harry.” Fred said. 

“Wanna get on the broom for a try? We promise we won’t tell anyone.” George raised an eyebrow at him and pointed at their broom.

“George.” Angelina narrowed her eyes, lowering her voice as a threat. 

“Just kidding, just kidding.” Fred poked her, “How’s your ankle? Need help to the Infirmary?” 

“No. No, actually. Harry fixed me.” Angelina looked at Harry, “How did you do it? Healing charm?” 

“Yes. Good eyes, my girl.” Harry hummed, “And I’m not here to ride a broom, George.”

“Okay, grandpa. Why are you here, then?” Fred asked while George raised an eyebrow at him. 

“Well, first of all, George, you are too occupied with your left, which is usually the side Fred often stands on. When you are in the air, you are a bit blind to balls that come from your right.” Harry said, then he looked at Fred, “You got the same problem, and your posture is slightly off to the right side, which makes it longer for you to adjust your balance after you hit the ball.” 

Fred and George looked at Harry as if he came from another planet, and Angelina was unblinking. 

Out of nowhere, Oliver Wood appeared, and he peered at Harry as if he was a specimen to dissect. 

“You seem to have really good eyes, Harry. Care to help out?” Oliver said after a few moments, and everyone was stunned. 

Harry looked at him, then said, “You too. You are too hyperfixated on the goal and the teammates, so sometimes you miss the ball. It’s good to look out for your peers, but you need to focus on what’s really important.”

Oliver made a contemplating sound, and he crouched down. 

“That’s it, you are in our team now.” He said. 

“But he’s a Hufflepuff?” Angelina asked. 

“Don’t care. He’s not playing anyway.” Oliver shrugged, “He can just observe and help us with…”

“Oh no, can’t do that. It’s almost lunch time.” Harry chuckled, and before anyone could say anything, he walked away with hands behind his back like an old man. 

No one understood what had happened. 

Harry left the Quidditch pitch, the sound of humming accompanied his every step. It was nice, seeing them so young and energetic, eyes so filled with dreams and hope and determination. It was long before the school year would end, and Harry had agreed with Draco that they would deal with all the Horcrux by then. After that, it was just waiting for Voldemort and his minions to fall into their predesigned trap. 

This time, Harry would do it right, and he would do it in a way that no one could find fault in, not even himself. 

He had had years of preparation, after all. 

It was funny, how he had lived the span of 150 years, with only 7 of it shadowed by Death and Voldemort, but those 7 years had left him with more trauma than the next 132 years combined. 

Harry came across a small corridor, and there, he found a looming figure waiting. 

“Hello, Severus.” Harry didn’t appear startled, but instead, he smiled brightly. “Are you free today?” 

“I don’t normally occupy myself during a day off. I have had enough of a headache during the week with you idiots.” Severus grunted, but then, he looked at Harry, a smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth. 

Harry was slightly mesmerised by that, and he looked with absolute attention as Severus said something. 

“ … -nice… -kind …-Chosen One.”

Harry’s ears didn’t pick up nearly enough clues to make a coherent sentence, so he shook his head and chuckled nervously. 

“I’m sorry, my dear. What was it that you were saying?” Harry titled his head, “Look at me, I’m old, my ears are not as good as they used to be.”

“You seem to really believe that you are an old man.” Severus reached out, and suddenly, he flicked Harry’s forehead, “Are you alright, Potter? Do you know how old you are?” 

“Well, I’m 11.” Harry touched the spot on his forehead that was slowly getting red, a soft smile took over his entire face. It was as if he was touching something he treasured. 

“Yes. You are. An 11-year-old does not speak like that, nor do they act like they are 70.” Severus huffed, “Tell me, what are you hiding?” Had it not been for Harry’s name on the top of his head, that question would have been ‘Who are you’. 

“Would you really like to know?” Harry asked. 

“Had I not wished to know, I wouldn’t have asked.” Severus grunted, glaring at Harry like he was his enemy. 

“But why do I have to tell you, Severus?” Harry hummed. 

“If you don’t tell me voluntarily, I have a lot of ways I can get that information out of you.” Severus narrowed his eyes. Now he’s 100% sure that Harry was hiding something. 

“Alright. Let’s make a bet.” Harry smiled. 

“What?” Severus blinked. 

“If you can find out my secret before the end of the year, I will do whatever you ask and become your assistant for the rest of my time at Hogwarts.” Harry said, “I WILL do whatever you want.” 

Something in Severus’s eyes changed, but he immediately hid it under layers of his mask. 

Harry didn’t mind. 

“What if I don’t find out?” Severus asked. 

“Then you become my friend.” Harry smiled, his eyes glinting. 

“I do not wish to become your friend.” Severus grunted. 

“That’s why it’s called a bet. When you lose, you have to do something you don’t want.” Harry nodded. 

“You will do anything I ask?” Severus confirmed. 

“Yes. For 7 years.” Harry nodded, “As your assistant. You can’t shame me in front of people, though.”

Severus clicked his tongue, and Harry laughed at that. After a few minutes or so, Severus huffed, “Fine.”

“Then, we have a bet.” Harry extended his hand, and Severus shook it briefly before letting go. 

Harry immediately clutched that hand to his chest, and he looked up to find Severus still peering at him as if he could pry out Harry’s secret just by looking. 

“I look forward to your investigation, my dear.” Harry said, then he walked away. 

The melody of his unknown song still lingered in Severus’s ears until later. 

Chapter Text

Soon, the Quidditch season started, and everyone was hyped up, buzzing with energy and anticipation. The weather had turned chilly, and Harry dreaded the moment his biological clock roused him from his dreamless sleep. 

“Ahhh… my knees are killing me.” Draco grunted over his hot morning tea. 

“Right?” Harry shuddered as he casted another Warming charm around them both. “All of my joints are aching so badly” 

“Harry! Draco! What are you guys doing? Hurry up! The game’s about to start!” Ernie caught Harry’s arm and then yelped, “Oh my gosh you are burning through your clothes.” 

Wayne reached out as well, and when he felt how hot Harry was, he warmed his hand as if standing next to a hearth. 

“Draco! Harry!” From the other side of them, Hermione and Lina appeared, “Why are you not going out to the field? It’s almost time.”

“It’s c-” Harry turned to Hermione before he was rudely cut off by Draco.

“We are waiting for you, of course. Come, I told Pansy and Blaise to save us a seat with a better view.” Draco reached out to Hermione, giving her a Warming charm as well and then led her outside to the cold. His tea cup was nowhere to be found, just like his complaint. 

“Let’s go, Harry!” Ernie looked like he had just remembered, and he took Wayne’s hand, dashing away. Always so energetic and bright. 

“I would really like to be in the lab right now.” Harry mumbled. 

“And what scheme are you planning in the lab, Mister Potter?” A deep, velvety voice came from his side, and Harry’s stomach fluttered before he turned back and found… Lucius Malfoy, standing there with Severus. 

The blond was tall, not as tall as Severus, though, but his presence was difficult to miss.

“So, this is Mister Potter.” Lucius spoke first, “I heard that you have made quite the acquaintance with my son.” 

Harry smiled at Lucius, then he turned to Severus. 

“I am just thinking about it. No mischief intended. But since you have asked, may I have a minute of your time, my…” Harry stopped in the middle of the sentence, and even Severus knew what he was about to say and why he stopped. He didn’t want to show Lucius his real personality because Lucius was different. That realisation made Severus’s chest tingle in a strange manner. 

"You can go ahead. I will come after I have a talk with Mister Potter here.” Severus turned to Harry. 

“Alright.” Lucius nodded. When he walked past Harry, he nodded, “Good day, Mister Potter.”

Harry only nodded politely, not looking at the man at all. Lucius clicked his tongue and marched away. 

“What do you wish to tell me?” Severus asked. 

"Nothing.” Harry chuckled before walking over to Severus. The man’s first reaction was taking a step back, but when Harry looked at him, he grunted and rolled his eyes. That was a sign that he surrendered. 

Harry smiled. As he reached out, Severus saw the way his fingertips lit up gently from magic, something not compulsory when performing Wandless charm at all. Next, a warm sensation enveloped over Severus’s body, soothing him to the bone. It was so comfortable that he almost moaned aloud. He relaxed visibly, didn’t realise Harry had also cleaned his hair for him, and now they are being dried by the warmth as well as Harry’s dedicated effort. Soon, Severus’s hair became fluffy, his cheek slightly pink but not noticeable, and he was a bit confused. 

“Why?” He asked. 

“It’s very cold out there, you see.” Harry smiled, “If you want to enjoy the game, might as well be comfortable. And look, you are wearing gloves with your fingers out.” Harry narrowed his eyes. 

“Well, yes. They are…” Severus was about to explain when he abruptly halted. Why did he even talk with this kid? 

Harry looked up with a smile, and before Severus knew it, the boy was holding his old, worn out gloves in his hand. On Severus’s hand was a brand new pair of black leather gloves that fit him as if it was specially tailored. The inside was soft, so soft that Severus twitched his fingers a few times, just to feel it. And oh… it was also very warm. 

“You need to pay attention to your health, my dear.” Harry said, calmly. Being able to say it without having to be mindful of Lucious Malfoy was nice. It wasn’t as if Harry was scared of the man, he just didn’t want Draco and Severus to be pestered by him just because they knew Harry. Lucius Malfoy was still somewhat loyal to Voldemort at this point. It’s not important anymore, though. 

“Why do you care?” Severus asked, and when Harry looked at him, Severus said immediately, “Legilimens.”

Severus immediately got into Harry’s mind. But this time, instead of the cruel memory of Harry’s childhood, Severus saw the bright sunlight, the sweet fragrance of Earl Grey with a hint of milk and honey. He saw the grass, the flowers, and he heard a stream nearby. It was all so very peaceful and quiet, unlike anywhere Severus had seen or had been to. That was all he saw before everything went dark, and the bullying began once more. It was like being hit with cold water, as the pain hit after that pleasant experience. Severus drew out from Harry’s mind, and the boy was looking at him with that green eyes of his. 

It wasn’t until then that Severus realised the green in Harry’s eyes was different from Lily’s. The girl’s eyes were the soft green of spring grass, of young sprouts that peak out after the winter cold. It was filled with beauty and life. 

Harry’s eyes were different. It was a deeper shade of green, like a forest, deep and at a time, unpredictable. He didn’t look much like his father for the lack of glasses, and the way he looked at Severus was so much different from how that scum James Potter used to look at him. 

Severus was hit with that realisation that he briefly forgot the thing he had just seen. 

Harry waited for him patiently. 

What woke them from the strange atmosphere was the loud, thudding sound of the drums, the cheers, and the piercing sound of the referee’s whistle.

“I apologise for that.” Severus said, finally. 

“Did you manage to find what you are looking for?” Harry asked, still smiling gently. He didn’t mind in the slightest about how Severus had just violated his memory. 

“I didn’t.” Severus answered honestly, with a faint hint of defeat. 

“Then you are welcome to try again.” Harry said in a quiet voice. 

“Isn’t it uncomfortable for you?” Severus asked, genuinely concerned. 

“It is not.” Harry shook his head. 

“Why?” Severus retorted almost immediately. 

“Because it’s you.” Harry replied, and with a quick pause, he said, “And because I’m showing you what I want you to see.”

“Pardon?” Severus blinked. 

“I can Occlude. I thought that much was clear?” Harry chuckled, “The first time was a mistake on my part. But this time? Didn’t I force you to leave, my dearest? In this case, I am the one who must say sorry for I have caused you an uncomfortable experience.”

Severus felt heat running up his face for reasons he couldn’t register just yet. He was oblivious to it, still, because he was too shocked upon the revelation that Harry had already mastered mind magic. But with Harry’s performance in magic and in his classes, Severus was annoyed that he wasn’t that surprised after all. 

“I must leave.” Severus sighed, then he marched away. 

Harry hummed, looking at Severus’s billowing cape until it disappeared. 

Once Harry was sure that Severus had walked up the teacher’s seat, he walked back into the castle. This was a time when all of the students and teachers gathered in the Quidditch pitch to watch the game, which means it was the perfect time for people to sneak around the castle planning mischief. In this case,...

“Hello, Professor Quirrel. It’s fascinating seeing you here.” Harry greeted as he found Quirrel fiddling with the door handle to the room where Fluffy was. 

Quirrel was hunching over the door, trying from spell to spell, desperately trying to pry the door open, startled and whipped his head around so fast Harry thought the thick layers of fabric on his head would cause him to lose balance. 

“Potter!” The man hissed, “Why are you here?”

He didn’t stutter, of course he was not. His fake cowardly demeanour was gone, and he was glaring at Harry, with his wand pointing directly at him as if he was ready to kill at any time. 

Harry didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. He walked over and looked at Quirrel, then at the door. 

“Are you trying to get in?” Harry asked. 

“It’s…” Quirrel was about to dismiss Harry, but then a voice at the back of his head hissed. 

[Take him! Take him with you. I want his blood!]

“Yes, Master. Of course.” Quirrel paled, and he looked as if he might faint. 

“Do you know that your head just talked?” Harry tilted his head, smiling innocently, “Is this what they mean when someone says they ‘hear a voice in their head’?”

“Shut up, Potter! Come! My master wants you.” Quirrel said, and he reached out, grabbing Harry’s hand. 

Upon contact, Quirrel’s skin sizzled, and he yelped in pain, yanking his hand back as if he was burnt. But Harry didn’t give him that chance. 

He grabbed Quirrel’s wrist, and suddenly, the man fell to his knee, screaming his lungs out as pain seared through his flesh. He was being burnt, and blood was spilling from the place where Harry was holding him. 

“Let go! Let go!!!” The man screeched, screamed, and he tried but failed to get away. Harry could feel Quirrel’s bone in his hand, and he squeezed it, causing the man to yell in agony. 

“You know, Quirrel…” Harry said, politely, reaching for Quirrel’s face. Unable to move, Quirrel could only shake as he stared at Harry’s hand like it was the devil’s. “I once pitied you. I do.” Harry said gently, eyes didn’t even waver as he melted Quirrel’s face, blood smeared all over his hand. 

“I once thought that you were just a man, pushed into the dark path by circumstances. I thought that you were forced to take Voldemort, forced to bear the burden that you didn’t want and then died before you could redeem yourself.” Harry murmured, “It’s unfair, that even Lucius Malfoy can be spared after 10 years in prison, and you, you poor, unfortunate man, couldn’t even live past my first year. You are also the first person I killed. Do you know that, Quirrel?” 

Quirrel was still screaming when Harry was finished. His hand had already fallen off his body, melted by the heat of an unknown spell. Half of his face had melted off, and he couldn’t even scream anymore. His consciousness was crystal clear due to Harry’s method and Voldemort’s influence. Voldemort was screaming as well, but now it had reduced to the sound of a crying soul.

Harry’s eyes darkened. If Severus was here right now, he would see the colour change in Harry’s eyes. It was no longer a forest-green, but the stark, saturated shade of the Killing Curse. 

“It has been a while since I have dirtied my hand with things other than soil and potion stains.” Harry murmured, and he took his hand away from Quirrel, cleaning it with a spell. Then, he looked at the dying man, and he said, still in a slow, well-paced tone. “I once thought that you were worth saving. But then, I remembered. Thanks to you, Severus had rushed here on Halloween night, only to get scratched by Fluffy. The dog was not at fault, of course. He was a beast. But you. You caused the incident. You forced him.” 

Quirrel was in no mind to think. The only thing he could feel was the blinding pain. But Harry still spoke.

“I didn’t hate you because you tried to kill me multiple times. No. I didn’t hate you at all. You are but a speck of dust in my long years of life. No. But then, I remember.” Harry kicked Quirrel’s leg, and the man’s leg burned. Not like before, but a fire actually bursted out. The man’s body twisted and jerked in pain, and Harry continued, “You put Severus in danger. And that’s why I can’t allow you to live. You can hate me all you want, but there are lines you cannot cross.” Harry murmured, and finally, finally, he allowed Quirrel to die. 

His Power of Death shined, and Death came to take both Quirrel’s soul and Voldemort’s soul fragment. The one in Harry’s scar screamed as it felt the pain from the dying fragment, but Harry didn’t care, didn’t even flinch. 

When nothing of Quirrel remained, Harry cancelled the Invisibility charm he had casted around the area as well as Muffilato, and he walked away. 

He hummed, slowly, a song sung to pray for the deađ. 

Chapter Text

The fact that Quirrel was dead didn’t alert anyone, not even the paintings inside Hogwarts. Harry knew how the walls talk, so he had soon made himself and Quirrel invisible before he even attempted anything with that poor soul. It was rather new, killing a person with his bare hand. Harry had never killed anyone after he wiped out the Death Eaters. It was rather strange, doing it again.

Yeah, it took one kill for Harry to realise that in this life, he hated it. 

Quirrel would be his one and only exception. 

Besides, there are a lot of other spells that could punish a person without killing them. Death was not the only effective way. 

It was the night 2 days after the Quitditch match, and Harry finally decided that he wanted to get into his pocket dimension, so that he could investigate the situation. As its owner, Harry knew for certain what was in it, but he couldn’t see everything in it. In his past life, Harry had put everything he had there, and since he lived with Draco, most of the blonde’s fortune as well as research projects were also kept there.

As Draco called it, “personal dumpster”. 

Contrary to the name, there were a lot of valuable things there. The most valuable thing was, of course, their personal vault, filled to the brim with Galleons. As two people who lived to the age of 150, it would be ashamed of them if they were poor. Draco, especially, would never live in such a state, not when he was a high-maintenance Malfoy with more than a hundred papers published. 

As for Harry, he didn’t really have any problem living a normal life, but he himself had his inheritance, his rewards for killing Voldemort and died during the process. Also, his salary as an Auror, his reward when he captured criminals, then his time as teacher, as Headmaster of Hogwarts, as a Healer with more than a dozen papers published himself and more than thirty papers published with Draco. 

Their time living definitely did not go to waste, Draco had ensured it. 

They had accomplished so much alongside their friends, Hermione and her fellow Muggle-born witches and wizards especially. 

It was told to them, that it was in their time that the Wizarding World was the closest image of Albion, the kingdom once mentioned in the myth. 

It was Hermione and Draco’s effort, along with nearly all of the Wizarding Ministry in the World, to boost the move of Muggle to Mars and to space in a subtle way so that the magical community no longer have to live in fear. It was a long process, initiated by the Asian magical community, followed by most European Ministries. That fight was long and even more fierce than that with Voldemort, and it was so, so much more quiet. 

They could not have done it with the force of multiple green witches and wizards. Neville and Luna had represented Britain at that point, and they had proved their worth. They had used 10 years to arrange multiple magical circles and ceremonies to cause signs all over the globe that the world would encounter multiple apocalyptic events. That, in addition to the fact that a lot of countries had succeeded in space travel, finding lives of Mars and other planets, and such. It was as if Fate was on their side. 

After that, life had been so much more peaceful when the magical world slowly announced itself. It was the Great Reveal, done in the cover of a cosmic impact that influenced one third of the population (that number was wrong, by the way). Anyway, there had been a few people who rioted, as well as some foolish people who wanted to bring back the Spanish Witch Trial, all to no avail. The schools and organisations slowly established themselves after that. Since the Muggle government had already been informed, it was so much easier. 

Witches started to walk among Muggles, and magical creatures roamed. There were criminals who were against the change, of course, but it was present at all times, anyway. The Auror and police worked hard on that. It was as peaceful as they could get.

By the time they were 150, the world had changed so much, and Draco and Harry considered it a success. They had led a great life, been there at the perfect timing, and witnessed the impossible. 

They couldn’t have asked for more.

But there had always been more. 

There had always been so much more they could do.

Harry looked around him. 

His pocket dimension had not changed. There was no day and night in this place, so he had to create them with a spell, so that he would not disrupt the biological function of multiple species he kept in there. The weather was also artificial. 

There were a few areas that he and Draco had spent years perfecting. Twenty acres of herbs, vegetables, flowers, and other potion ingredients, as both of them work with potion on a daily basis. Many of them were newly-developed species that weren't supposed to appear in about 40-50 years or so. Many were extinct species, acquired by adventures to deadly, remote places, or by other illegal means. To put it into perspective, with 5 acres of land of those species, Harry would get roughly 120 years in prison. 

Harry chuckled, thinking about how he and Draco had argued about those. 

There was a cottage, and yes, they had built it in Harry’s style, because Draco’s cottage would tolerate no joyful color before Draco hit the age of 110. It was everything Draco’s cottage didn’t have, which was two vaults filled with gold. 

Anyway, the kitchen was so much nicer. Fresh ingredients were always available, since Harry had constantly hired House Elves to help out. He paid them handsomely so that Hermione wouldn’t kill him, and they had managed this space wonderfully. There had been no House Elf in here before Harry and Draco were sent back to the past, so that was lucky. It would be troublesome to find them in this timeline to ask if they remembered the future as well.

Harry spent about 2 hours in the kitchen, preparing meals with fresh ingredients that had been arranged in the storage. He wondered if Dobby would be willing to work here next year, instead of working at Hogwarts. The Elf would love the lake in the woods. 

Speaking of the woods, Harry had to check on the animals there to see if they had been affected by the fact that he was sent back to the past. He knew they were all there, but it’s better to check. 

Three hours later, Harry came back to the house with a ton of things. Hair and horn from the unicorns, a ton of feathers from different bird species, some eggs and poison from the spiders and snakes, as well as some Pixie Wings from the fairies that resided deep inside the forest. 

They were all the animals that Harry had saved in the past. They had a family here and got used to the kind weather, so they refused to leave. The forest can support them, and they have formed a very sustainable food chain. 

Draco had wanted to kill Harry for the forest alone, but luckily, Harry had proved himself worthy of living by supplying Draco with rare ingredients all year round. 

Yeah, they rarely have to buy ingredients thanks to Harry’s forest and herbs fields. They had learnt everything, and everything except minerals can be found here. 

Speaking of rare ingredients, Harry has to check on the Basilisk soon. 

And there was no dragon in this dimension of his yet. 

***

“Harry, how do you know I have an egg?” Hagrid gasped, looking at the bundle of blankets on his bed. 

“Hagrid.” Harry chuckled fondly, sipping on the tea Hagrid had offered. The taste was familiar and pleasant, it felt like home, “Of course I know, you silly giant. You are practically an open book. You slipped up and told me in your letter once. That’s why I’m here, to see it .”

“Welll…” The half-giant looked rather shy, but he then grinned with Harry, “Curious, right? Come, I’ll show you. It’s unlike anything you have seen before.”

“Mn.” Harry followed Hagrid to his bed, and when the giant opened his bundle of blankets, Harry found a black egg quietly laying there. 

“I won the egg in a game of cards at the bar. He is beautiful, isn’t he? And I think he’s about to hatch, soon.” Hagrid said, and there was light in his eyes. 

“Yes. I think it's gonna hatch tonight, actually.” Harry smiled, and Hagrid looked at him with wide-eyes. 

“How do you know that?” He asked.

“Well, I am the boy who lived. I know everything, Hagrid.” Harry laughed. 

“Oh, you can’t say that. There are definitely things you don’t know yet, small Harry.” Hagrid ruffled his head, and Harry chuckled, his eyes bright and his expression relaxed. “I’m glad you are here. It’s time for dinner. I don’t want to go to the Great Hall for today, so I might have some bread with my signature mushroom soup. Everything was gathered in the Forest, just the outer part, of course. You are not to wander too deep inside, you see.”

Harry nodded along, listening to Hagrid’s rambling. 

“But would it be alright for you to be here with me, Harry? Won’t your friends and teachers be worried?” Hagrid asked. 

“Nah, they would be fine without me for one evening.” Harry chuckled, “There’s a match coming this Saturday again, isn’t it. No more than 4 days, and the kids are thrilled after the first one, especially the first year. They would be fine.” 

“Right. That one. You know Harry, your father…” Hagrid started to ramble again, and Harry slowly zoned out. After so long, after knowing his heart, Harry had had to admit that his parents were not really nice people, as many had turned them to be. 

He didn’t want to think bad things about them, it was just that their actions were hardly justified, when Harry looked at them from a third perspective. It was even worse when he viewed it inside Severus’s memory. Years had made him forget, years had worn out his emotions, but not his love. And for his love, Harry can think horrible things, and can do even worse. 

He didn’t like it, of course, but there would be times when his darkness took hold of him, and he would lose control for a moment. It was easy to kill, when you have the power of Death. Harry had learnt that it was so much more difficult to be brave, to be kind, and to have mercy. He was not like that, as much as he wanted to. 

Harry listened to Hagrid again when the half-giant started to ramble on different creatures, and he asked, “Hagrid?”

“Yes?” The giant turned to him. 

“In the future, if you were to clear your name, would you take a course and learn magic again?” Harry asked absentmindedly.

“I still don’t know how you know that. Maybe I told you? I just don’t know when.” Hagrid chuckled, “Yes, of course I want to. I still think about it, sometimes.” 

“Would you like to learn Wandless magic?” Harry asked, suddenly, and Hagrid turned to him. 

“That’s a very advanced magic, Harry. I didn’t have the chance to learn it during my time, and you are too young to learn about it.” Hagrid said. 

“Well, I can teach you if you want. The giants are said to be very adept to Earth magic, and they can connect to the stones, minerals, and can actually understand them to a certain degree. Not as much as Dwarves, but enough to own their own craft.” Harry said. 

Hagrid was looking at him with wonder, and he chuckled nervously. 

“I know you are a smart boy, Harry, and I have heard that you and the Malfoy kid were excellent. I have no doubt in you, of course. But I never knew you had already learnt about…”

“I will learn about them for you.” Harry admitted, and Hagrid immediately covered his eyes.

“Imma cry.” He said, and Harry giggled, “No seriously, you actually did your research for me? For this old man?” 

“You are still quite young.” Harry said, “Come, the egg is about to hatch, you would want to see it. After that, we need to send it somewhere safe. You can rest assured that she will be well-taken care of while you learn magic again.”

Hagrid was staring again, and when Harry thought the half-giant was about to make a comment about how Harry was being a bit controlling (a habit he had formed during the time he was a Headmaster), Hagrid asked, “She?” 

Harry was stunned for a moment before he burst out into laughter.

“Yes, Hagrid, the dragon is a girl. Please don’t ask me how I know that, or I’ll tell you that I’m the Chosen One once more.”

“You are being very strange, though.” Hagrid said, “But I would never doubt you, Harry.”

“Thank you, Hagrid.”

They moved their seat next to the bed, and while Harry listened to the wood crackling in the hearth, Hagrid looked at the egg with wonder. The moment it began to move around, he was so touched he began crying. One hour later, when his sleeves and Harry’s shoulder were soaked by tears, the dragon finally hatched. 

It was a small Norwegian Ridgeback that Hagrid immediately called ‘Norbert’. When Harry gently reminded him it was a ‘she’, he fixed it to ‘Noberta’, and it made Harry smile.

He gave Hagrid one night with the rascal little thing. It ate one-fourth of a lamb despite its small size, then spewed fire everywhere. Harry had managed to put them all out in time. Hagrid had managed to pet the small dragon a few times, then he had handed the small thing to Harry. 

“Where are you going to take her?” He asked. 

“I can’t tell you for now, but would you be more willing if I send you her picture every month?” Harry asked. 

“Really?” Hagrid perked up at that, and then he nodded, “Alright, I trust you, Harry.”

Harry smiled, and then, the dragon vanished in his hand. 

Hagrid gaped, and when Harry suspected his eyes might pop out, Hagrid shook his head and sat down, staring into the fire. 

“Thank you, Harry. I know I couldn’t keep her.” 

Harry shook his head. 

“Relax, I will let you meet her sometime, I promise. Look.” Harry chuckled and he was quick to console the sad giant. 

When Hagrid did look, there was a small pop, and Norberta was in his hands again. The dragon looked around, as if she hadn’t got used to the change of scenery, then she jumped on Hagrid’s chest and set the giant’s beard on fire. 

“Oh my.” Harry put out the fire once more, and before Hagrid could regain his composure, he brought the small beast back to his pocket dimension. There’s enough lamb and sheep in there for the beast to grow to its ideal size, and maybe he would need more because he wouldn’t want the beast to touch Draco’s precious vicuñas and deers. He would kill Harry if he knew his new pet dragon would threaten the Angola rabbits. 

Anyway, wards were much needed.

“You can do that?” Hagrid asked. 

“Yes, so you can see her at any time. But not often, though, because she is very much NOT tamed.” Harry smiled. 

“Alright.” Hagrid was a bit dazed. “But how?”

“That’s a secret.” Harry smiled, “You can guess, but you can’t ask anyone for help, alright?” 

“Ah, never mind, I might never guess it. Anyway, you talked about learning magic?” Hagrid changed the subject. 

“Yes, now come, I have a book for you, and I hope it will pique your interest in learning again.” Harry said enthusiastically. 

He left Hagrid’s hut after midnight, after he had talked with him all night about giants. 

The air felt cold, and Harry looked up at the sky to find all the stars that had accompanied him in the past, now still looking back at him. It was nice to see that the sky had been the same. Well, not entirely the same, but he didn’t fret on the details. 

Harry breathed and chuckled at the way faint smoke came out of his mouth. It was silly, but who was he to judge? 

Harry walked back to the castle slowly. He listened to the sound that everything made. The crickets, the small animals that came out at night, the wind, the rustling of grass under his shoes. It was so nice, and Harry had never gotten bored of them. 

It was a chilly November night, but Harry could cope with a few warming charms. 

He walked until he reached the castle, and there, at the nearest door, he found Severus. The man was standing there with his wand held tightly, as if he was preparing himself for battle. His back was straight, and his brows were furrowed. His lips were pale and pressed together thinly, and Harry couldn’t help but stare.

“Hello, Severus. Why are you still up at this hour?” Harry asked, casting a charm to warm himself up and get rid of the moisture that gathered on his shoulders. 

Severus took a deep breath, and when he finally calmed himself down, he started, “Do you, or do you not, understand that you are in a school where regulations help to maintain order and ensure your own safety? Has your head been struck by a tree? Or has it been frozen by the cold? What are you doing at this hour? Outside?” 

“I was at Hagrid’s.” Harry replied gently, smiling at Severus, “I have a gift for you, my dear.”

“Don’t you ‘my dear’ me.” Severus hissed, “I do not need your gift. That bribery and… Is that a dragon’s egg?”

Harry chuckled, and Severus froze in spot and cursed himself for his rash words. But he couldn’t help but look. Harry was holding in his hand the shell of Norberta, fresh, still dripping, and still somewhat warm. He had put a stasis charm on it. 

“It’s new.” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“The dragon is gone, if that’s what you are asking.” Harry said, before Severus could form a thought. 

“Where?” Severus asked. 

“Not in the school anymore.” Harry shook his head, “Don’t worry, no one is harmed in the process, and no one will be harmed in the future.”

Severus didn’t ask anymore, and now he was looking at the egg shell. 

“What are you doing with that?” He asked, after a long, stretched moment of silence. 

“I’m giving it to you.” Harry smiled, “If you don’t want it for free, you can give me something in return.”

“And what is it that you want?” Severus narrowed his eyes, very cautious. 

“You let me off for staying outside this late.” Harry said, “No one has to know.”

“You are asking me to overlook your deed of violating the school’s rule? That’s bribery. I won’t do that.” Severus refused immediately. 

“Hm. It will make things difficult then.” Harry titled his head, “I don’t want anything else, though.”

Severus didn’t really know what to do. He sighed. He had nothing to offer a child, nothing to trade with the precious egg shell that the boy was holding. Those shells could be worth a fortune. It was beyond precious and it would last for years before Severus used them up. His salary could only afford small pieces at a time, and it was never enough for him to experiment. This… this could… 

“You really don’t have anything you want?” Severus asked once more, his attitude slowly softened. Ever since their first encounter, he found that he could not put up the pretence of hating the boy anymore. 

“I have two things I want, actually.” Harry smiled. 

“Oh? Do tell.” Severus grumbled. He knew it. Greedy child. 

“First, you would finally start the tutoring class for me that Albus had been suggesting. You have been putting those off.” Harry smiled. 

“How do you know about that? Did Albus tell you?” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

Harry chuckled, “I know everything, Severus, can’t you tell?”

When Severus showed no sign of trust, Harry laughed, “And second, I would love to return to my dorm, but it is dark, and I am only 11 years old. I am kind of scared. Would you be so kind and walk me back?” Harry reached out a hand, and offered it to Severus. 

“You would like me? To hold your hand?” Severus raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised and mildly offended by that idea. 

“Yes.” Harry nodded, “I’m a very small child. I would get lost in the dark and might disappear somewhere. Aren’t you worried?” 

Severus sighed, knowing that is bullshit. But when Harry offered the egg shells to him, all reason vanished into thin air. 

Severus carefully checked the stasis charm on the egg shells first. When he found out that all of them were in perfect condition, as if the spell had been put on the moment the dragon hatched completely, or even before that, he was beyond thrilled. He refused to let any of his thoughts show, though, and he glared at Harry, just for show. 

“I would not ask a question, but don’t forget, our bet still stands.” 

“Yes. I will do anything you wish.” Harry said it calmly, to the point that it irritated Severus. 

“Let’s go, Mister Potter.” Severus sighed, finally. He let the shells hovered in the air to follow them using his wand, “Would you be a savior and help me with the light.” He said, mockingly.

Harry chuckled, and he didn’t even bother to take out his wand when several balls of gentle light came into existence and led the way back to the dorm. 

“Getting lost, he said.” Severus scoffed. 

Harry smiled, looking at Severus with emotions Severus could not decipher. Then, he offered his hand. 

Severus huffed, and when he looked at the shells that were hovering above them, he took Harry’s hand. 

It was small, frail, and surprisingly warm, Severus noted. 

There was something in his heart slowly melting, and Severus tried his best to not notice. 

It was too early for him to, and Harry didn’t mind in the slightest. 

He was holding Severus’s hand…

That was the only thing he cared about at that precise moment. 

Chapter Text

During that very week, Harry took time to have a trip to the Chamber of Secrets. As a Headmaster of Hogwarts, Harry didn’t have to sneak into the girls’ bathroom anymore, he just needed to Apparate there. The Basilisk was sleeping when Harry found it, and it took Harry only half an hour to convince it to move its hibernating nest to a comfortable underground cave that Harry had carved out for it in his pocket dimension. The snake was nice to Harry, for a change. That gave him a different impression of the snake, since the last time they met, the snake had almost killed him. 

Then, Harry roamed around the room, which he hadn't had the chance to explore the last time he was here. He had found a batch of eggs, which was the most surprising. There had been no record of a basilisk’s eggs. He checked with magic just to be sure, and sighed when the egg showed no sign of life. He wouldn’t want a batch of Basilisk running around the castle. That would be a nightmare. 

He gathered the batch of eggs, though. Severus would enjoy such a thing. 

After that, Harry also found two massive sets of shredded skin. The snake had been here for so long, and she had shredded her skin quite a few times to grow to such a size, but only the most recent two were still intact. Harry gathered them both. He was also a potion master, and he might be able to use them in the future. If not? To Severus it is. 

The room was mostly empty, after that. There was no hidden passage, no chambers, and no small basilisk hiding in the dark. Once Harry was done scouting the room, he returned to the place the basilisk had just laid. 

He remembered his first battle of life and death, years ago, so blurry in his memory. He remembered Tom, so young yet so wicked. He remembered the terror, the desperation, and then the relief when Fawkes showed up. It was so far away that Harry had thought it was all a dream.

He sighed, and after that, he spent half an hour cleaning the place, fixing the cracks in the bricks before he left. 

It was quite a nice room. In the future, he might want to use it as his lab or his secret hideout. 

But well… 

It was just so damp. His joints could never allow it. 

Ah… 

His shoulders and knees were aching. 

Harry left the place as quickly as he arrived.

Once Harry made sure the basilisk were actually hibernating, he placed several control spells on her to make sure she didn’t go rampage in the land. He also brought more sheep and lambs so that she would have something to eat when she woke up. With all the spells he had put on her, he could relax for a while. 

It has also been a while since he baked… Harry thought idly, and then he left for his own cottage, preparing ingredients for a batch of cakes. 

He wondered what Severus would like to eat.

***

It took Harry until the next Quidditch match to rearrange things with a dragon and a basilisk in his pocket dimension. It was all nice, and Harry felt alive again. Maybe that’s what his life purpose had always been. Maybe that’s how he was supposed to live. Farming, cooking, dealing with mystical creatures, instead of fighting and killing for the sake of others. 

Harry sipped on his morning tea and offered Draco the newest batch of blueberry scones that he had made. 

“Dealing with the animals again, I see.” Draco looked at Harry’s forearm, where a few faint scratches were visible. 

“Yeah. They like to bite and scratch sometimes, but it’s alright. Good wills. They all love me.” Harry hummed.

“Yeah yeah.” Draco scoffed, “You and your love for the animals. Just like Hagrid.”

“Hey, what’s wrong with that?” Harry huffed. 

“Nothing’s wrong. I would know better than to speak ill of you and your farm. After all, that’s where my ingredients come from.” 

“Speaking of ingredients, would you be open for a joint research, Mister Hadrian.S?” Draco smirked.

“So soon?” Harry raised his eyebrows, looking at Draco through the rim of his teacup, “I thought you wanted to publish all of your paper alone first?” 

“I will do that. I am still trying to cope with the fact that we didn’t keep any of our old paper in your dimension.” Draco scoffed. “It would have come in handy at this time.”

“We should. But where’s the fun in that?” Harry hummed, taking a bite of his scone. Some strawberry jam got on his lips and he quickly licked it away. “It’s like a warm up. Revision session, I might say. So that when we finally graduate from Hogwarts, you are ready to dive in all your new ideas. By that time, you also had a reputation for yourself as well.”

“I only need 5 research papers to do that.” Draco huffed, smearing butter on his toast with the butter knife, “Besides, it’s a good way to fix the mistakes, that’s why I do it. I have too many ideas and a girl to please. Had it not been for a better reputation, I would never waste my time.” 

“Speaking of girls, how’s Hermione?” Harry asked.

“She’s fine. Is she not your best friend? Why must you ask me that?” Draco raised an eyebrow. 

“Nothing good would come to her if she sticks to my side.” Harry looked over to the lake, “You know our story. She had to walk around ensuring that me and Ron didn’t get killed. Ron was not made for such danger. He likes to eat and play chess, and his clever head should be for other things. Hermione was entirely different. She shouldn’t dive head first in danger. Sure, she has her rebellious side to her personality, but that makes her the perfect Minister and leader for the Wizarding world, not a mom who babysits the Chosen One all the time.” He said calmly, “They would all live a better life without me.”

Draco was silent. He waited for Harry to finish before leaning back into his comfortable armchair. 

“Is that how you truly feel?” 

“Yes.” Harry closed his eyes, “It was the best time of my life, having them by my side. But I hate it when I drag them into danger. They chose to be there, I know. But it didn’t mean those dangers were for them to deal with. I was the cause of them all.”

“Voldemort was the cause of them all, Harry.” Draco murmured, “I know you have regrets. But sometimes, it prevents you from thinking outside of the box. It’s not gonna be like that this time. Or have you forgotten that we have destroyed the diary and the tiara. The fragment in your head is a matter of time. I will deal with the cup when I return home this Yule, and you can have the locket. The ring can wait some more, but I don't worry about it. The snake, I don't care.”

“Oh, and the other day, when I couldn’t sleep at night, I went to the Cemetery." Harry said, suddenly, his eyes filled with glee and mischief that reminded Draco greatly of the Weasley twins.

“What did you do?” Draco narrowed his eyes. 

“I…” Harry started, but then had to stop for a moment to chuckle, “I replaced all the Riddle’s skeletons with dog bones.” 

“Harry James Potter!” Draco gasped, sitting straight from his chair, “How dare you do that?”

“Without you?”/”Without me???” They both said at the same time. 

“Oh fuck you Potter.” Draco huffed, “You could have asked me to come with you.” He pouted. 

“Now, no worries. I will definitely make sure that you will be there with me when they try to resurrect Voldemort.” Harry hummed, and when he snapped his fingers, several urns appeared, hovering in the air, “I also made sure to burn them all. These will all go to the sea now.” He said before snapping his fingers again. 

Draco hummed in approval. 

“There might be bones of some dead relatives somewhere, but no bones would match the closest blood.” He said, “That could be the topic of research. Blood relatives and the similarities of magical signatures.” After a moment, he added, “The anomaly of Muggle-born witches and wizards’ magical signatures.”

“That would take years to investigate.” Harry hummed. 

“Better start now. You can make that paper that displays magical signatures as data first, and it would add to your name.” Draco thought. 

“Yes. That would be a great foundation for the research of looking for your perfect soulmates based on magical signatures.” Harry chuckles. 

“Shut the fuck up, Potter. You only want to push that because you and Severus’s magical signature are a perfect match. You disgusting pedophile.” Draco laughed and pushed Harry’s shoulder. 

“Yeah yeah, you pine tree.” Harry snorted, “It is as if I am the one who drinks myself senseless for a week after finding out I match with a married person.”

“Well, I was 80. I was emotional, alright.” Draco shook his head, “I can believe I was such a child 70 years ago.” 

“Well, you did live twice. 80 is like a brand new start.” Harry chuckled, “Perfect age for the first heartbreak."

“Oh hush.” Draco grumbled, “I can live for a hundred years more. I don’t want to entertain myself with the thought that I would be 80 all over again when I reach 160. Urg. The mere thought.” Draco shuddered, visibly cringing at how stupid he was when he was 80. 

“You know what’s funny?” Harry suddenly asked. 

“What?” Draco raised an eyebrow.

“Dumbledore is now like 100. So in our calculation, he would be like… what? 20?” Harry titled his head. 

“Yes, and?” Draco’s eyes narrowed, something tells him that nothing good would come out of Harry’s mouth. After 80 years, he had had his fair share of stupid ideas that came from that mouth. 

“And, that’s the perfect age to fall in love.” Harry gasped out loud. 

“Oh fuck.” Draco slammed down his teacup. That’s fine China, and in a normal state, Draco would never do such a thing. 

“Do you remember how we had drunk ourselves senseless for them when we found out about their story?” Harry asked. 

“No. We drank because the book talked about a gay couple that are separated by death, which you sympathise with.” Draco huffed, “You poured those Pixie Scotch and Dragon Rum down my throat. I was constipated for a week!” 

“Well.” Harry chuckled, “I was 82. Technically 2 years old. What do you expect?” 

“You and your foolish shenanigans.” Draco grumbled, “So what? You want to go to Nurmengard?”

“Yes, and make the man presentable. Do you know how much more we could accomplish if he is on our side?” Harry’s eyes were bright, like stars. 

“The greatest mind of his time, the most powerful warlock, after Dumbledore, and that was a stretch.” Draco mumbled. 

“He is also very powerful in Alchemy and Dark magic, among other things.” Harry said. 

But then, Draco found the voice of reason first. 

“He has been in confinement for more than 40 years. And before that, he’s wrong in the head.”

“40 years is a long time to change one’s mind. Besides, I have my methods.” Harry titled his head. 

“Harry.” Draco sighed, finally, “The fact that we are leaving a fraction of Voldemort’s soul alive. That’s one Dark Lord to our watchlist. You, are the second. We cannot have another roaming around the Wizarding World. With a mind like his, he would surely be under the radar in 2 minutes if unleashed.” 

“But it is such a waste.” Harry huffed, “How about this, we tell him a bit about the information we have. Make Unbreakable Vows, put on a few of my special-made surveillance spells. Then we unleash him onto Albus’s watch?” 

“Then?” Draco asked, “He could tell Albus about us and our research? Surely, you are better than that, Potter?” 

“Well, do you suggest we make him our aide?” Harry huffed, “He can’t be seen follow us around?” 

“I don’t know. It’s your idea?” Draco rolled his eyes. “Are we seriously discussing the business of a Dark Lord over breakfast?” 

“We can have him as a teacher!” Harry gasped. 

“Oh my fucking god.” Draco groaned into his hands. 

“He could break Voldemort’s curse on the position of the Defense against the Dark Art. Then, he can work with us in the guise of a tutoring session. We can supervise him at the same time while he keeps Albus out of our business.” 

“I don’t want to agree with you. I don’t.” Draco mumbled. And that, clearly, served as an adequate agreement, because Draco heard a loud ‘pop’ coming from Harry’s direction. “The scarhead has gone without me once more. Fuck him. I’m off. I can’t. I need a fucking divorce.” 

Draco mumbled as he cleaned up the room and walked to his morning class. Harry would miss a class again, and it was not in Draco’s interest to care. 

Chapter Text

The talk went well, that was what Harry told Draco. 

The talk also went for 3 days, which was what everyone else knew, because that’s how many days Harry had missed class. He told them he had come down with a terrible stomach ache and needed to be in the company of the toilet all the time. Madam Pomfrey couldn’t find the cause of Harry’s problem, and Severus had looked at him once to understand that Harry was talking in bullshit again. But he remained quiet because the test was coming and if Harry didn’t want to go to class, his disgustingly perfect score would suffer, and that’s what Severus wanted to see. 

So he waved Harry back to the dorm.

Harry had used that time to talk to Grindelward, and after forcing several potions down the man’s throat and dealing with many serious injuries on the man’s person, caused by no one but himself, Harry was finally able to put the powerful but crazy man into a deep coma. 

He then pocketed the man and let him rest in his cottage. He also ensured that the man would dream a long dream, and that dream would tell him all he needed to know about the future. He would know that soon, a world with so much better possibility was to come, and the next generations would prosper. 

He could have a future with Albus, that’s what matters. 

Harry was not really sure if love would be tempting enough for a man like Grindelwald, but as a person who had achieved enough fame for a lifetime, Harry could say that it was worth a try. 

After all, fame and power means nothing if your path is destined to be a lonely one. 

While Grindelwald was being marinated inside Harry’s pocket dimension, the world moved on. 

November was over in a blink of an eye, with the Slytherin House claiming victory once more during the Quidditch season. Tests were around the corner, and Hermione had pulled Draco and a few others into a studying frenzy. Ron and Neville were suffering. Ernie was just vibing while Wayne, Pansy, and Balaise faked their way through Hermione’s dense studying schedule like the pure blood they were. 

Harry was nowhere to be found, of course. He was too old for studying. Draco might be able to try, but he had given up a long time ago. He had known all the spells, all the theories, and he didn’t want to study like a student anymore. It was too much. 

No, instead of studying for the test, Harry was making up a test for Hagrid. The giant had started to make progress on his earth magic. He could now summon specific-size pebbles in a radius of 20 feet around him and find a rock Harry had thrown away in the Forbidden forest in the span of 30 minutes. It was so much better than Harry anticipated. The half-giant also showed Harry his adeptness for Earth magic when he actually used it to accelerate the growth of his pumpkins. They had pumpkin pie that day. 

Overall, Harry was happy. He got to meet Severus often, during both Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts. The Potion Master was still covering for the position, and Harry could tell that it was taking a toll on him to teach two classes at once. 

All Harry could do was to make him food and force him to eat at the appropriate occasion. Severus had given up the pretense of disliking the food, and on a day when he was particularly tired, he would just eat whatever Harry gave him in the corridor without complaint. 

Harry would quietly accompany him at such times, casting a few Notice-Me-Not so that the paintings and the students would pay them no mind. It has become a strange way that they bond over the month.

Finally, the test week arrived. 

Every student looked like a ghost, even the Ravenclaws. Draco did his best to be a mentor to both Hermione and her small study group, as well as to the Slytherins. He had never been a teacher in his past life, but in this life, Draco seemed to fit the role well enough. 

Harry was not free, but he was rarely seen in the castle. He did his best to balance between everything, but well, he clearly needed something more than the other. Between walking the castle aimlessly and studying, he preferred going into his own dimension and cooking, tending to the animal, and brewing potion to marinate Grindelwald. He also did a lot of categorising. He arranged the storage, then collected more potion and alchemy ingredients from his garden as well as the magical creatures. It was healing to finally get back to the retired life. 

Once the test week was finished, the students regained their liveliness and started to look forward to the holiday. The teachers were not thrilled. The week after the test was their hell, dealing with teaching duty, patrolling duty, and marking papers. Severus had to take on both Potions and Defense’s papers, and look at the number of papers, Harry was sure he would just be skimming and fail three fourth of the students. 

So, the first day after the tests were over, Harry knocked on Severus’s door for the first time since he came to Hogwarts. It was strange, going back here. 

Harry knew the corridors well enough, for this had been his office when he returned to Hogwarts to teach. Yes, that’s how much of a besotted fool he was. 

“What?” The door was yanked open, and for a short moment, Severus glared at his eyes level only to find nothing and had to look down, “What do you want, Potter?” Severus bit out. He was especially sour and bitter today. 

“Hello, my dear. May I come in?” Harry asked, smiling as he always did. 

“No, you may not.” Severus hissed, but Harry had already made his way inside, and Severus was too sleep-deprived to stop him. 

Severus slammed the door behind his back, and he glared at Harry, who was looking around the room. 

“What do you want?” Severus asked again, simply gave up and walked back to his desk where he had several tall stacks of parchments. Severus has been marking those since the first day of the test, but he simply could not finish all of them in time, and they started to pile up day by day. 

“I’ve come to help, of course.” Harry was slowly folding his sleeve.

“And how on earth are you going to do that?” Severus hissed. 

“Which do you prefer more, Potions or Defense?” Harry asked, pointing at the papers. 

“You can't possibly suggest what I think you are suggesting?” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“Yes I am.” Harry chuckled, “Take your pick, my dear. I will help.” Harry hummed. 

“You are here to…” Severus wanted to protest, but then he pinched the bridge of his nose, “You are a First year student.” 

“If I make a mistake, I will tell you my secret, and our bet is settled.” Harry said, and Severus huffed. 

“You have to correct all the papers, do you know that?” Severus asked. 

“Yes, I do.” Harry smiled. 

“I cannot give you the first year’s papers. But you can have the second year’s.” Severus flicked his fingers and two stacks of parchments, both Potion and Defense came flying to him. “I will check.”

“Sure.” Harry smiled, and out of nowhere, a red pen appeared in his hand. Severus did not miss that, but he saved the question for later for he too had business to attend to. If Harry was able to mark the paper correctly, it meant he had the knowledge of a Second year, a good clue. If he marked them incorrectly, Severus would have his secret, and all the thinking, guessing would be over. The mission that Dumbledore gave him would be over as well. 

Whatever. 

He was too sleep deprived to think. 

Time passed by, and by the time Severus remembered there was another person in the room, Harry was down to his final parchment. It was also 10pm, a bit too late for a student to stay outside. 

“Do you want me to continue with the third year?” Harry asked simply. 

“You need to go back. Give me those papers. I would have stayed up all night to fix them.” Severus grunted. He didn’t believe it himself, but for good reason, he had to say it. He couldn’t bring himself to admit that Harry could be right. 

But judging by the brat’s paper earlier…

Severus huffed. 

Why must the brat be powerful and clever? 

Damn it all. 

But he couldn’t have marked all the paper correctly?

Severus flicked his wand to check the parchments. 

Fuck. 

They were all correct. 

Severus slumped on the desk. 

That was when his door suddenly opened and he found Potter standing there with a tray.

“Why is my door opening to you without my command?” Severus hissed at Harry with all of his drained emotions. 

“I don’t know.” Harry chuckled, “It just did. Maybe your door loves me.” Harry made up a reason. Actually, as a person who had resided here for years, Harry knew the door’s magical signatures and wards like nothing else. Even without that, analysing would take him 10 minutes at most. So…

Harry closed the door behind him, and he walked in, placing the tray on the tea table. 

“Come. You must be tired and hungry. There’s beef stew and bread.”

“I…” Severus wanted to protest, but then once more, he gave up. He was hungry. 

Still, Severus walked over with caution. He looked at Harry, then at the tray, and when he finally took a seat opposite to Harry’s in his armchair, he sighed. 

“I can’t understand you. Why do you insist on all of this? I am not your responsibility.” Severus huffed, pulling the tray to him. He looked at the food and could tell that it was not made by the Hogwart’s elves. Years of working here had given him the ability to identify all the recipes the House Elves can make. The beef stew he had here could not be this rich and deep in terms of aroma. And the meat…

“What kind of meat is it?” Severus asked. 

“Wagyuu.” Harry smiled. 

“Are you flaunting your wealth at me?” Severus narrowed his eyes as his stomach grumbled. 

“Maybe I am.” Harry hummed. With a wave of his finger, the stack of the Third year’s paper came to him. This time, instead of marking them all by hand, Harry used magic to control two pens at once. While one pen was correcting a paper, he would look at the next. 

Severus wanted to curse, but then again, the beef was very soft and the sauce went perfectly with the crispy bread. It was more delicious than anything Severus had ever had in his life, and he wanted to ask if Harry had made the dish. He suspected so, because where else could he take all this food from. 

When Severus thought idly and slowly fell asleep between bites, Harry started to increase the pace. When Severus finished his meal and fell asleep, Harry chuckled and moved the man to the bed. When Severus was no longer around, Harry took out his magical pens. These are the things Draco made for him on commission. It would record several correct answers and then mark the papers automatically. A product of 50 years after their time. Quite advanced stuff. 

Harry had ten of them. 

***

In the morning, Severus found himself in his bed. The sense of comfort was so perfect it hummed throughout his body and buzzed like static. He knew this sensation. He had experienced it several times. Harry Potter, that brat, had put him under a spell again. 

Severus was angry, so he ignored the voice of ration in his head that told him that he had been sleep-deprived yesterday, so it didn’t matter if Harry put him under the spell or not, he would still fall asleep after the meal. The spell only made it better for him, because he wouldn’t dream. 

Severus sighed, rolling on his stomach and pressed his face in the too-soft pillow. 

It was not a day off, so he had to get up, but he could savour the feeling for two more seconds before he came back to his duty. 

Duty…

Oh fuck the papers. 

Severus got up from the bed, got ready in record time, then opened the door that connected his bedroom and his office. There, he didn’t find Harry Potter. Instead, he found his stacks of test parchments piled up on the tea table, neatly organised by House and year. There was a lot. 

Why the fuck was there only one Professor teaching all 7 years again? Why did he have to mark the Defense paper as well?

Severus huffed, and he walked to the tea table, only to find that all the paper had been marked and corrected. 

Severus blinked. 

Was he dreaming?

No, it couldn’t be a dream. He knew that he was not dreaming. 

So… what were these?

Did Harry Potter, the brat, mark all these papers? Had he, in the span of one night, done all of these?

Severus went through the papers. 

There were no mistakes. 

The handwriting on the papers had no difference, which meant he had used a magical pen. 

But for magical pens to work, the one controlling them had to read through everything first and indicate what they wanted to write.

Severus shuffled through everything, disbelief washed over him and he was wide awake, despite not having any coffee. He could see the difference between the one Harry marked by hand and the others. Had he really done this? Or had he any help?

Severus leaned back. 

For some reason, he had a feeling that Harry had done all this. 

That would mean the boy had already known all this? His knowledge had surpassed that of a First year? Could it be true? Could it be his secret? But how?

A myriad of questions overtook Severus, and he felt a headache coming. 

He checked the magic signature lingering in the room once more, just to make sure that no one else had entered his room last night. Once done, he was even more confused. 

How could the boy do this? 

Was there a magical pen that could produce the right answer?

No, there was not.

All the questions and hypotheses in Severus’s mind were slowly being debunked, and in the end, he ended up with a big question mark once more. 

It had always been like this, and Severus was still not close to finding the truth. 

He sighed and walked up to his desk to write a letter. Before he did so, though, he found two long parchments on his desk. Once he opened, he found that they were the scores for both Defense and Potions. The brat had even listed them for him. All he needed to do now was announce the score. 

It was… surprisingly convenient. 

Severus stared blankly at the wall. Normally, he would have one week to mark the paper. Now?

He was suddenly a bit lost. 

A part of his mind told him that Harry couldn’t have done all of this. He couldn’t know this much, couldn’t be this capable. There must be a secret that he was hiding. Maybe he was not Harry Potter (that’s not true, based on the fact that Severus could see his name on his head). Maybe he was using a magical pen (also not true. No such pen exists). Maybe… 

But another part of his mind, the intrusive part, the part with the most illogical statement, whispered to him that should he find the boy’s secret, he would never have to mark paper again, because the boy could apparently…

Arghhh…

The headache…

Severus huffed and reached for a bottle of Potion before he actually got down to writing that intended letter. 

***

It was breakfast when Harry received Severus’s note. 

He was sitting among the Slytherin. Ernie was having the time of his life when Blaise showed him a special magic only the Zabini family could learn. Hermione was whispering with Wayne about Charms homework, and Pansy was teasing Neville and Ron to the point that the boy looked like they might explode from confusion and embarrassment. 

Harry was leaning on Draco when he saw Severus’s hand-writing, that was when he straightened himself like a spring. Draco snickered and sipped on his tea. 

‘7:30pm every Wednesday. Sharp.’

Harry looked at the words, and when he finished reading, his face brightened as if someone had given him the greatest treasure in the world. He turned to Severus on the Head table. The teacher was looking at him as well. 

Harry gave him his brightest grin and then waved his finger. A silver plate suddenly appeared in front of Severus. 

“Oh my…” Minerva looked at Severus’s dish and then turned to Harry, who had already looked away, “Is this Harry’s treat for you today, Severus?” 

“You can have it if you want, Minerva. No need to mock.” Severus huffed, slightly annoyed. He knew she didn’t have any ill intent, but it felt like teasing, and he didn’t like it. 

“No, I couldn’t possibly.” She chuckled, “Unlike you, Severus, I don’t teach two classes and don’t have a bunch of paper to mark. I can still sleep well, and I enjoy my food properly.”

“It’s only morning, Minerva.” Severus lowered his tone, and he stared at her.

“Oh come on. I know it’s Harry’s treat for you. How could I possibly? That boy cares for you, I can see it.” Minerva chuckled, “Enjoy it, Severus.”

“That’s the strange thing about it. Why would he?” Severus mumbled, but Minerva pretended she couldn’t hear and let Severus munch on the potato soup that he clearly enjoyed but couldn’t let it show.

Severus reluctantly finished his soup, and when he looked at the Slytherin table, Harry and his group were gone. 

Time for class, then. 

Chapter Text

After one short week, the score for the test was out. There was no surprise, Draco’s score came first among the First year, followed by Harry and Hermione. According to the teacher, Harry could have a higher score, but the answers for his History of Magic were mostly incorrect. The only way he could get a second place was because of the fact that his performance for other subjects were beyond perfect, especially for Defense, Potions, and Charm. 

Draco was good with Potions and Transfiguration. For other subjects, he had studied enough, therefore, all of his papers were also flawless. He couldn’t bear getting anything less. ‘

Once the score was out, so was the schedule for the holiday. Everyone was excited to return home, and they talked to Harry about their plan, to which he responded in kind. Ron would come home with his whole family, with the exception of Percy, because the boy said he would like to stay to study. This time, without being too close to Harry, Ron can have proper holidays and can be with his family all the time, even though they sometimes annoy him a little. 

Neville talked about his parents. He would like to visit them and share with them all the things he had learned. He also missed his grandmother and uncle, and he couldn’t wait. Harry looked at the boy and thought that maybe, he could push the research for the restoration of the mind a bit forward in his schedule.

Ernie and Hermione were certainly excited. They had been away from home for so long, and despite the fact that they cannot use magic outside of school, they could bring home some magical stuff to show their parents. Harry was happy for them, and he had gifted them a few magical popping candies as well as a magical stone that could project the image of the galaxy, so that they could have a great time with their family during Christmas. To avoid any nuisance, the stone could only be used once, so he told them to save them for Christmas eve. 

Pansy and Blaise, along with Draco, of course, had to come home to their parents. For them, this holiday was the time the Pure blood families socialise. Also the perfect time to mingle and find allies. An 11-year-old Draco would find the occasion boring, but an 150-year-old Draco was having his own plan during this time. 

Harry knew a little bit about Draco’s tactics, but he would rather stay away from people. He also had a lot of things to do. He needed to brew the Potion for Grindelwald. That man needed a lot of fixing. Both his appearance and internal organs were damaged during his time in prison. His suppressed magic was like a time bomb, and they were all over the place. The amount of potion that the man needed was beyond reason. It was lucky for him that both Harry and Draco were rich. 

Also, he would like to use this time to spend more time arranging his resources, research a little bit, and relax when he could. 

Draco was full of energy when he came back, and he was ready to blend in with the children, to have a better life than before, to make his pages in the History book flawless this time. But Harry was not the same. To Harry, this was a chance to deal with the only thing that had been bothering him for his entire life. Other than that, he wanted to enjoy the life that he couldn’t have the first time. 

He might not be that 11-year-old boy anymore, but everyone wanted to do something once all of their debt had been paid, and he was no exception. In his past life, he could not do that, because what was done was done, and he had to live with burdens for the rest of his life. 

But now? Harry found that his shoulders were a lot lighter, his chest bright, and his movement no longer felt heavy. He felt like all the chains that had been pulling him down were slowly vanishing with every step that he took. He wanted to continue that, and after the chains were all gone, he would like to continue his lifestyle, doing things he liked and trying to figure out how it would feel like if he relaxed completely and lived without burden. 

Would gardening feel different? Would researching feel enlightening? Would cooking feel like a relaxation and not a redemption?

He wanted to see what life was really like, when he lived without regrets. That was all. 

Not everything had to be perfect, as long as he was free. 

That being said, on the first day of the vacation, Harry knocked on Severus’s door. 

“Why are you here?” Severus asked, raising his eyebrow. 

“It’s 7.30pm, Wednesday. Did you forget the date, my dear?” Harry smiled, his eyes glinting in the dim light of the dungeon. 

Severus let Harry in with a grunt. As he slammed the door shut, he grumbled, “It’s the holiday.”

“You didn’t say I can’t come on holiday.” Harry chuckled. He took off his coat, hung it on the hanger near the door, then took a sniff, “Are you brewing Cold Remedies?” 

“You don’t learn to make that until you are in 2nd year. Why do you know what it smells like?” Severus asked, his brows knitted together tightly. 

“Have you had dinner?” Harry asked, turning on his heels and looking at Severus. 

“I haven’t had the chance.” Severus answered, knowing fully well what was about to happen, despite not understanding the reason. 

“Food?” Harry asked. 

“You are going to offer it anyway. Why bother listening to my opinion?” Severus scoffed. 

“Don’t be upset, my dear.” Harry smiled, a tray appeared in his hands from thin air. There were perfectly grilled lamb chops and a bowl of boiled vegetables. “I have cupcakes and chocolate mousse, what would you like for dessert?”

“I don’t eat sweets.” Severus grumbled. 

“Sure you do.” Harry scoffed, “You just need to try mine.”

“Has anyone called you ‘presumptuous’ yet, Potter?” Severus asked, receiving the tray from Harry. 

“No.” Harry shook his head, “Why?” He smiled at Severus. 

“I am tempted to perform Legilimency on you, just to confirm that.” Severus grumbled. 

“You are always welcomed, my dear.” Harry smiled, “Would you like to do it now, or would you want to wait after the meal.” 

“How did you learn to Occlude?” Severus asked, instead. 

“Someone really good taught me. Though, it took me a while to fully understand the things I was taught.” Harry said fondly.

“So either that person was not that good, or you are really dense.” Severus hummed. The meat was perfectly cooked. The taste melted on his tongue and he could taste the herbal butter between bites. He would fool himself that a cook made this, not an 11-year-old. 

“That person was not really good at teaching, really.” Harry laughed. 

“How long is ‘a while’?” Severus asked. 

10 years.

The answer was on the tip of Harry’s tongue before he snapped back and looked at Severus. 

“Very good.” He said, smiling, “If I’m not mistaken, that was a perfectly casted Legilimency. You didn’t forget today’s appointment, didn’t you?” Harry narrowed his eyes. 

Severus bit down harshly on the meat, pouting slightly. “You are not that dense.” 

Harry laughed. 

Had it not been for his extensive research on everything that was related to Severus Snape, he wouldn’t have been able to tell. The moment he knocked on the door, Severus had cast a silent Legilimens and one more spell in the air to hide the magical signature. The scent of Cold Remedies was similar to a Truth fumes that were less potent than Veritaserum, yet very effective if used in accordance with Legilimency. 

Severus had used all three together, and distracted Harry by saying he didn’t expect Harry to come to divert his thinking process. Then, he started asking questions. Severus had been talkative today, more than usual, and Harry’s besotted brain had taken a moment to realise what was going on. One more second and he would have told Severus he had learnt to Occlude since 1 year old. 

Severus was silent after that. He finished the meat, then the vegetable. He seemed to enjoy carrot and white radish more than most. He did hum as he ate the chayote. He ate some potatoes, but left the pumpkin untouched entirely. 

Once he was done, Harry gave him some mint tea for digesting and gave him a small chocolate mousse. It was rich, with the bitterness of chocolate taking dominance. There was only a gentle hint of sweetness and it vanished the moment Severus wanted to taste it better. It was nice, in its own way. Every dessert in this school had been for children, therefore, they were all insultingly sweet. 

Severus had actually enjoyed the mousse. The mint tea without sugar was even better. When he finished the meal, he finally relaxed. As he turned to look at Harry, the boy was looking at him with fond eyes. It made him self-conscious all of the sudden. It was as if he was being taken care of by a child. It was… but Severus didn’t like being reminded of that fact.

Harry retrieved the tray, and then, as if reminded of something, he absentmindedly waved his hand in the air. The change was subtle, barely there, but Severus realised immediately. His Legilimency was cancelled, and the truth fume was cleared out. 

“You are too powerful for your age.” Severus said. 

“Thank you for the compliment, my dear. You are very good yourself.” Harry hummed, his words flowed easily, without a single hint of mockery or dishonesty. Severus didn’t understand why or how he could face Severus, a person who spewed nothing but bitterness and sarcasm, and then replied with such sincerity. 

“How do you know I’m good?” Severus raised an eyebrow. If the spells and the fume had not worked, he had to initiate talks in order to get information. Years of being with the Dark Lord had helped him greatly. 

“Because you are very powerful.” Harry titled his head, eyes twinkling as if thinking about his favourite thing in the world, “Your magic hummed around me all the time, and I can recognise it even before I see you.” A pause, then he asked fondly, “Do you know, my dear, that I can pinpoint your exact location and use your magic as an anchor to perform magic around your person?” 

“What?” Severus was immediately alert. The name ‘Harry Potter’ was still on top of Harry’s head, and he knew it would not happen, but his mind immediately jumped to the worst conclusion. If Harry wanted to harm him…

“Don’t be so alert. I would never harm you.” Harry chuckled, as if Severus’s posture had been enough for him to understand what the man was thinking. He shook his head. “No, I mean, if I want, I can do this.” Harry waved his hand.

For a brief second, Severus felt his left ear tingling. The buzz of Harry’s magic was beyond pleasant, but it was there too fast for him to capture. It was like the faint sweetness he had tasted on his tongue earlier. It was there, teasing, but then it slipped from his grasp with a slightest hint of force.

Severus looked to his left. And there, right next to his ear, he found a small candy. It was a bright yellow, like gold, and Severus smelt a faint hint of lemon. 

“For your throat.” Harry smiled, “Talking all day and breathing in potion fumes is not good for you, my dear.”

“Is it going to float next to my person until I take it?” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“Yes.” Harry nodded, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. 

“You are forcing me.” Severus grunted. 

“I…” Harry parted his lips, but then he seemed to be thinking. After a moment, he nodded, “I am.” 

“Are you not going to argue?” Severus raised an eyebrow. 

“No. It seemed to be true.” Harry chuckled, “I am sorry if I have offended you in any way.”

“But you are not going to stop?”

“Would you eat properly if I did?” Harry asked.

“Why is it any of your business?” Severus retorted. 

“Because I care.” 

“Why?” Severus pressed.

“That’s for you to find out.” Harry concluded. 

Severus grunted. 

Well, it was worth a shot. 

Anyway…

They sat there in silence for a bit, until Severus finished his tea. After that, Harry gave him a smile. 

“I knew Albus asked you to tutor me, but to be honest, I am a bit lost. What do you want to do?” 

“Well, I have a lot of cauldrons for you to scrub.” Severus smirked. 

“That’s for detention students.” Harry smiled. 

“You are here to do whatever I tell you to, aren’t you?”

“You know it’s not the case, my dear.” Harry chuckled. 

Severus huffed, “I am not going to ask for your opinion on every matter. You do not respect me as a teacher. I have nothing to teach you. Get out. You don’t have to come back.” 

“Would you like to brew potion together, Severus?” Harry asked, suddenly. 

“What?” Severus’s eyes widened, and he looked at Harry as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. 

“Let’s brew a potion together. Anything you like.” Harry smiled, “I just got my hand on a lot of ingredients, and I would like to share it with you.”

“Where did you get the ingredient from?” Severus glared at Harry, beyond confused and agitated. This boy cannot be serious. 

“That’s a secret.” Harry grinned. 

“You know what. F…” Severus stopped himself before he could curse. For a moment, he thought he would lose it. 

“Don’t curse, my dear.” Harry smiled, “That’s terrible manners.” He said. 

Severus would like to knock on Harry’s head. Very, very much. 

This brat was testing his nerves. 

He was asking for a knock on the head. 

Just one. 

Severus swore he would not try to crack the kid’s skull.

“What kind… of ingredients… have you got?” Severus hissed through his teeth, trying and failing to contain his bubbling anger. 

“A lot. But you have to tell me what kind of potion you would like to brew.” Harry smiled. 

Severus gave it a thought. He knew the kid was loaded. He knew the kid was close with Malfoy. And he knew the kid got perfect marks in Potions. He hated that last fact, though. So, he thought maybe Harry was gathering ingredients for his own use. Severus had done that, once, but through other means. He had to work for the money. The kid could simply buy them. But to what extent. Surely, a kid who was raised by abused, anti-magi relatives would not understand the value of magical ingredients…

But Severus thought about the dragon egg shell that was put under perfect stasis charm in his lab. Then he looked to Harry, who had added a single ingredient to his Fever remedies and increased the potency by 5%... He thought about Harry, who had marked and corrected the paper of the Seventh year perfectly…

Too wise for his actual age… Talking in a strange way… The boy was like an old soul… 

Severus thought, suddenly. 

But that thought quickly slipped away as Harry distracted him with a box. 

“What is that?” Severus asked. 

“An incentive.” Harry smiled kindly, “I would like to gift this to you, if you agree that we would brew one thing together. I would be your aide, and I would do whatever you ask.”

“You give me… a gift. To do whatever I ask?” Severus was slightly confused. 

“I am.” Harry nodded, “Some people actually pay for the benefit. Somewhere.”

“Zip it.” Severus was suddenly very cross, “You are too young to make such a joke. It’s inappropriate.”

Harry straightened himself and raised both of his hands in surrender. 

“I’m sorry.”

Severus huffed, and then he reached for the box. 

“Nope.” The box slid away from Severus’s reach, and when he looked up, Harry was smirking mischievously, “You cannot see what’s inside until you agree.”

“You have just said that it is an incentive.” Severus crossed his arm, “Shouldn’t I be able to see to decide if it’s worth it?” 

“No.” Harry chuckled, “I want you to make that decision yourself. Or you would say I force you into it again. Can’t be that presumptuous, right?

“You are insufferable.” Severus glared at Harry. 

“That, I can take.” Harry nodded. 

Severus stared at Harry, then at the box, then at Harry again. The boy’s face was filled with joy, surely from teasing Severus. He looked like a proper child now, bright and all. Severus was reminded of the memories he had seen once more. Then he huffed. 

“Fine.” Severus bit out, “I want to know what’s in the box.”

“You are just curious.” Harry scoffed, but he pushed the box to Severus, anyway. 

Severus took it, opened it carefully, and inside was a set of perfectly shredded skin of a snake. 

“What kind of snake is it?” Severus asked before he could think, but Harry didn’t answer, and Severus didn’t need him to. He checked for the features, the sign and ratios of the scales… “No, that’s not true…”

“The skin has been shrunken. The snake is the size of this room.” Harry gave Severus a hint.

Severus took a sharp breath. He closed the box, then he looked up at Harry.

“Where did you get this?” 

“The basement.” Harry pointed downward, “It seemed to be Slytherin’s room.”

“Then, the creature must be…” Severus was tense.

“It’s not there. I have checked. Trust me.” Harry stated with absolute certainty. 

“I don’t want to trust you.” Severus shook his head, “You have found this… under the school?” 

“Yes.” Harry nodded, “I have one more, if you want.”

“Such a thing is illegal.” Severus said, calmly. 

“No one has to know.” Harry shrugged, “You can tell people, but they have no proof that I have the snake on my person, so…”

“You have the snake on your person???” Severus nearly screamed. Just one punch, please!

“I don’t. Wanna search me?” Harry laughed. 

“Potter!” Severus hissed. 

“Alright, alright.” Harry smiled, “I don’t keep it on my person. But I am keeping it somewhere safe. I will show you one day, but not now.”

“How can I trust you?” Severus asked. 

“I will earn your trust, eventually. I don’t ask you to trust me right now. Just allow me to be with you for now. With my tendency to blabber, you will find out soon.” Harry chuckled. 

“You said so, but even a truth fume and Legilimency could not penetrate your defence.” Severus rolled his eyes. 

“You have got to stop using that word when you talk about magic, my dear.” Harry reminded gently. 

“What word?” Severus asked, then he seemed to realise what Harry was talking about, and his face heated up, “You are too young to understand. Shut it.” 

Harry hummed, still, his smile lingered at the corners of his eyes. 

“Tell me, now, my dear…” Harry lingered on that word as if he was protecting something precious, “What would you like to brew?

Chapter Text

It turned out, Severus would like to try to brew Hadrian S.’s new recipe for the cure of lycanthropy. It took Harry by surprise for a single moment, but then, he regained his composure and smiled. 

“What is required for the cure?” Harry asked. 

Severus looked at Harry, then he smirked, “Didn’t you just say you know everything, Mister Potter?” 

“Well, you did say it’s new. And I haven’t subscribed to any newspaper or magazine yet.” Harry smiled. 

Severus hummed. He knew the boy didn’t buy the newspapers by the look of him every morning. His owl was relatively free and would occasionally deliver him letters from Hagrid. Severus knew because the half-giant told him himself during a meal. That man could not hold a secret for the life of him. 

Besides that, Harry would sometimes get letters, but not by much. Severus was slightly pissed that he noticed that much. He shouldn’t have cared. The boy was clearly capable of taking care of himself, and obviously overqualified for this school. 

Again, why must he be clever and academically talented. 

Still, it should be impossible for him to learn enough for the Seventh year’s knowledge. To know if one thing, to correct others was another thing. 

Severus huffed. 

The boy must have a cheating device of some sort. 

Severus shook his head. 

Never mind. 

This could wait. 

Harry was looking through the recipe printed in the magazine when Severus settled within himself to not think about it anymore. 

“I see that you have added some of your notes as well.”

“As much as you don’t consider me as such, I am a Potion Master, Mister Potter. I have my own thought process.” Severus grunted, “Has no one ever taught you to not look down on other people just because they are not glamoured by a fancy nickname?” 

Harry blinked, and then when the silence stretched a little bit too long, he chuckled quietly. 

“I miss that about you, my dear. Please, don’t ever change.” Harry hummed, “Then, he pointed at Severus’s note. Here. You wrote “the stirring process?”. What do you mean by that?”

“The stirring process is an important part of the making of Potion. Should you stir clockwise, it would increase the potion’s potency. The opposite occurs when you stir counter-clockwise.” Severus explained calmly, trying not to pay too much attention to the way Harry had not cowered or recoiled from the way Severus spoke. “Therefore, at this stage, where the potion is active at its highest, with every component reacting to one another, it is very risky to continue to stir clockwise.”

Harry hummed, and then he said, “As I have known, lycanthropy is a very strong curse in the blood. You can call it a disease. There has been no cure until this day, but for the Wolfsbane. It is also a very, very potent substance that could somehow suppress the curse to a certain extent.”

“You are… correct.” Severus treaded carefully, as if it hurt him physically to admit that Harry had said something right.

Harry smiled, looking at Severus from under his lashes, it was like he knew what Severus was thinking. 

“Anyway, this is to cure lycanthropy for good, is that correct?” Harry continued, “If so, I suppose the potency of the cure must be 10, maybe 20 percent higher than normal Wolfsbane. The pain is insufferable, but not enough to kill, because during the process of stirring, the effectiveness of the phoenix tear was also improved.”

“Poison and cure at the same time.” Severus nodded. He had taken note of that when he first read it. The one he wrote there was just his first and foremost thought. He had figured out several of the steps and the reasons behind them, but the fact that Harry could answer them as well. 

“Alright.” Harry smiled, “The ingredients include… Hm… let me see. Phoenix tears. Phoenix feathers. Dragon blood. Salamander blood…” Harry listed all the ingredients. The recipe required 30 different things, and all of them were rather expensive. The cost of making it was around 600 galleons for a cauldron, 10 doses. The selling cost would be determined soon, but as the person who first made it, Harry would be able to decide the market price. Hospitals and private shops would be allowed to sell them, as long as they pay him a fee of 15 galleons per year, for the first 10 years after the potion was invented. 

Harry had decided on the price of 30 galleons, which was an average worker’s salary in 2 years. It was quite reasonable for such a high grade medicine, and it was not unfair to the werewolf who would like a cure. An average person can take a loan of at least 50 galleons per year at Gringott, and if they are cured immediately after taking the potions, they could have a job somewhere and pay off the debt from 2 to 5 years. 

Still, the cost of making one just for the purpose of experimenting was not something a normal potion master could afford immediately. The ingredients were also relatively rare. So the fact that Severus had said he wanted to make this was just a test to Harry. Or Harry could say, it was a way to render him less arrogant about the fact that he could provide Severus with potion ingredients. 

It was true that keeping a potion master was expensive. But well, Harry was used to it. After all, he had kept Draco Malfoy satisfied for the last 80 years. 

His potion vault would put anyone to shame. 

A perk of living long. 

“Well? Why aren’t you saying anything? Werewolf got your tongue, Potter?” Severus asked, his lips curled into a wicked smirk. He was waiting for Harry to admit defeat, to say that no, he was not omnipotent. He could not produce that much potion ingredients in the blink of an eye. He couldn’t possibly have that much money.

Instead, Harry just smiled in return and snapped his fingers (he just did it for show, there’s no rule saying he had to do that to take his stuff out). Out of nowhere, potion ingredients suddenly appeared, and they occupied the tea table immediately. 

Severus closed his eyes. 

He must be dreaming. 

Then he opened his eyes. 

Maybe no one would know if he punched this brat. 

Where. 

On earth?

Did he take these from?

Severus took a deep breath.

“I don’t suppose this is your blood inheritance that the goblins magically handed to you the day you stepped foot in Gringott?” Severus asked. It was possible for the family heirloom to be passed down in some way other than the vault at the family house. 

“That’s for you to find out, my dear.” Harry chuckled, “Where’s the fun if I just answer to your every guess?” 

“One of these days, I am going to punish you.” Severus huffed. 

Harry chuckled. 

“Potter!” Severus huffed.

“What, I didn’t say anything.” Harry smiled. 

“You are thinking it.” Severus hissed.

Harry laughed, his heart was filled, and he finally felt alive, after all those years.

“I want you to ensure that these things are entirely your own, and I would not get into trouble using them.” Severus said, cautiously. 

“I assure you.” Harry said with ease.

Severus hummed, and then he led Harry into his lab. It was through the door next to the hearth, the door that Harry had been eyeing since he first stepped in this room. He had worked there his whole time at Hogwarts, so he was quite familiar with everything. 

It was like coming home. 

Harry smiled, looking at several cauldrons that were either brewing or on stasis. 

“Busy boy.” Harry mumbled.

Severus grunted at him, then he walked over, checked the condition of the potions then cleared a place on the table. Then, he summoned two new cauldrons. 

“You would like me to brew?” Harry asked. 

“No, mister Potter.” Severus rolled his eyes, “Despite what you have shown me, I still haven’t taught you how to brew high grade potions. I don’t know how you could correct those papers, but even if you knew all those things, you are still not qualified to actually handle potions. Not at all.”

“I see.” Harry nodded, no sign of annoyance spotted. 

“The process is going to take ten days.” Severus said to himself, but Harry heard it anyway. 

“I’ll come and help.” Harry said, almost immediately. 

“Contrary to what you have assumed, mister Potter, I do not need your help to brew two potions at once.” Severus said calmly, slowly rolled his sleeve up to his mid-forearm. 

Harry blinked at the sudden exposure of skin, and for a moment, he was distracted. 

Severus was self-conscious for a moment, and he looked down. His forearm was clean, the disguise charm that had been on his forearm for 11 years had always been there. Once he had confirmed that the effect remained, and Harry was just rudely staring, he frowned. 

“What are you thinking?” He asked, “My eyes are up here.”

Harry blinked once more, regaining his cognitive function. He chuckled, “I’m sorry, my dear. I must have slipped for a moment. I didn’t expect you to suddenly… uhm… expose your skin.”

“Expose…” Severus gaped, and then he flicked Harry’s forehead, hard. 

“Ouch!” Harry gasped, covering his forehead. “I think you rattled my brain.”

“Good.” Severus was slightly smug, but he hid it behind his scowl, “Get rid of your weirdness.”

Harry huffed, then he shook his head and smiled. So Severus had a disguise spell on his arm that had been taking effect for a long time. That was why he hadn’t found out about the fact that his Dark mark was gone. Hm. That made sense. 

Another question in Harry’s head was answered, and he quickly put it neatly away. 

He looked at Severus now, and the man was thinking about the steps they needed to do in order to prepare. He was also inspecting the ingredients, and Harry had nothing to do, so he stood by quietly. 

Once Severus was done, he turned around to see Harry was looking at a book on the old wooden shelf near a window. He looked entrance, amazed, even. Severus frowned. When he looked closer, it was his book, “Advanced Potion Making”. The one that he had used during his Sixth year. The book was filled with mistakes, though, so during that year, he had had a busy time experimenting. That was also the year his Potion skill improved greatly. 

“What are you looking at?” Severus grunted, “If you do not wish to help, then I suggest you get out of here and don’t bother me any further.”

“Oh… I’m sorry, my dear.” Harry shook his head, “Got distracted for a moment. Me and my forgetfulness.” Harry hummed, “Must have come with age.”

“What age? You are like 10.” Severus huffed, pointing to the feathers and Wolfsbane flower, “Picked them carefully. 

“Mn.” Harry nodded, then he got to work as Severus started the fire, putting the cauldron on the fire. 

From then on, it was a quiet time. There was only the gentle bubbling of the substance, the sound of chopping and cutting. Sometimes, when they put the ingredients in, the cauldron would sizzle. 

The reason Severus used two cauldrons was because he would like to try experimenting at the same time. Beside the question he wrote about the stirring, Severus also wrote a few possible alterations that he would like to try. The process of alteration was complicated, so much more than the first one, but Harry knew about it. He himself had tried it a few times in his past life. 

So he didn’t ask questions, didn’t tell Severus that the process was wrong. He just quietly looked at the way Severus brewed two potions at once, then guessed what the man needed most. When the time was right, he would quietly pass the prepared ingredient to the man. It was nice, not having to take responsibility for the potion at all. 

Harry was in a flow state. He got to deal with high-grade ingredients, then got to look at Severus all the time. 

Perfect way to spend the evening. 

The first stage took a long time, so on the first day, they only finished the base. 

Once Severus was done, he snapped out of his head space and was blanked for a moment before his brain rebooted and he remembered the fact that he was in the room with another person. 

He looked to Harry, then to the cutting board and to the evidence of the preparing process. That was when he realised Harry had helped him prepare everything the whole time. When they first began, Severus had told Harry what he wanted the boy to do. After four to five steps, he had stopped altogether, forgetting himself in the process. 

He did question the reason everything went smoothly today. Normally, he had to either multitask, controlling everything all at once while chopping and preparing everything himself, or he would have to spend a ridiculous amount of time doing one step at a time, which frustrated him greatly. 

But today, he didn’t have to stop, not once, and he didn’t have to strain himself, even when he had two cauldrons working two different potions at once. It was… strangely freeing. 

Suddenly, he understood the reasons why all the people at the European Potions Master Associations needed to constantly bring at least one assistant with them around at all times. It was a luxury, not having to deal with minor matters and get to focus on what really interests you. 

Severus looked at Harry, and for a moment, they were quiet, locking eyes. Harry was smiling, and Severus was thinking. After like five minutes, Severus suddenly said, “Legilimens.”

Harry didn’t even gasp. 

Severus saw flowers and rivers again, then he saw a baby dragon rolling on the grass like a dog. It made the scent of crushed grass fill the air, and it felt like a summer day, when he was at the park near his house. He also saw a bunch of sheep in the distance. Then, he saw tea, cakes, mousse, ice cream, and a bunch of savoury dishes, which he had been served at least once. 

Severus grunted. 

He tried to break out of the memory and move on to another. The wave of magic that flew out of him made his head throb. The unwavering scenery actually changed, and in another memory, all Severus saw was a small, dark cupboard. He could no longer smell the sun on grass, but instead, the smelt of dust, burnt toast, and he heard screams. Head-throbbing scream that made him recoil. 

“Where are you, you rat! What have you done? Why didn’t you pay attention to the food?”

Severus felt like he was yanked out of the dark cupboard by his neck before he looked up and saw a giant. No… He was small. 

A hand was raised, and his head was the target. 

Severus closed his eyes on instinct, but before he could feel the impact, he was thrown out of the vision.

Severus gapsed, and he looked at Harry, who was keeping his eyes closed, frowning.

Something inside Severus went cold, and he looked at Harry, then his own hands. He was shaking a little. 

The kid would get mad. 

No, that’s not what was important. 

The kid was severely abused. 

Severus had talked with Dumbledore, and the old man had told him that he didn’t know that the person he placed near their house as an informant didn’t get enough information to know that Harry was living in terrible condition. She could only look from afar and ensure that the boy lived. 

Severus screamed to his face that it was not enough, that living was not enough. His blood had boiled in his veins when he told Dumbledore that, and the old man had apologised. He ensured Severus that he would talk to the family, that this time, he would do it right. Severus understood the reason why Dumbledore couldn’t come personally, and he understood that everyone needed to stay away from the child so that the information of his whereabouts would not get to the wrong person. 

The last time it happened, Lily and James Potter had died. 

He understood that, yet, it didn’t stop his anger. No, he was still furious with Dumbledore for not handling it better.

But there was no better. No way to ensure everything would go according to plan. No way to ensure that the person he trusted would not run off to tell the remaining Death Eaters about Harry’s place. Leaving the boy alone was the best protection. 

Still…

Severus could not forget it the first time, and the second time, it was even worse. Now? Now, Severus regretted he ever got in Harry’s head. 

He hated to see how Harry was treated, hated to know that the bright and cheerful boy had to go through such a thing. He hated to be reminded of his past through Harry’s memory. 

The boy opened his eyes, finally. His frown was smoothed over, and his green eyes found Severus. 

Severus’s heart was suddenly racing. 

The boy would be mad.

He would lash out, and he would scream in Severus’s face. 

His magic might explode as well, and he might need to cast a Protego so that…

“Severus.” Harry called his name, instead. 

Severus blinked, finally realised that his whole body was stiff, and what he was thinking was not his impression of Harry, nor the prediction of the boy’s reaction, but of his own. If he was in the boy’s place, he would act as such. 

Severus was still cautious, though. He looked at Harry’s green eyes, and the boy looked back at him. 

“If you want me to become your aide, you could have asked me nicely.”

Severus blinked once, twice, before his entire face heated up. 

Yes, that has been his motive. 

How could the boy read him like he was an open book?

Had the boy performed Legilimency on him as well? Without his knowledge?

Harry hummed, tilting his head. His smile was suddenly sickly sweet, like he was slowly savouring his favourite dessert. 

“You could have told me that you want me to be your aide, even without the bet, and I would agree.” Harry smiled, “Haven’t you realised?” He asked, and Severus felt like there was something clogging at his throat, “That I would do anything you ask, even if we have no bet at all?” 

It was as if his body was pinned by Harry’s gaze. 

The fact that he had been rude to the boy, twice, and the boy didn’t even get mad. Why wasn’t he mad? Why was he so forgiving toward Severus? Why was he offering? Why did he want to get close to Severus? What made him special? What made Harry want to stay by his side? Did he know who was the one that told the Dark Lord the Prophecy and now he was plotting revenge?

Severus looked at Harry, who was quietly humming and smiling. 

No… The boy was too young to think that. And no one could have known. No one, besides himself and Dumbledore. 

So why?

Severus was genuinely confused. 

“Today…” Severus tried, and his voice came out wrong, so he cleared his throat and tried again, “I appreciate your help today. You can come back tomorrow, if you want.” 

Harry turned to Severus, and for a moment, he looked like he hadn’t registered Severus’s words yet. But when the information sank in, his smile was brighter than the sun. 

“Of course.” He said. 

“I… apologised for that.” Severus murmured quietly. 

“It’s alright. There was no harm done. I forgive you, my dear.” Harry said calmly, still smiling. 

“No harm…” Severus huffed, and then he frowned. 

Was the boy telling him that his Legilimency was useless???

Severus glared at Harry while the boy blinked, slightly lost. 

“Get out.” Severus breathed, finally, “I am busy.” 

“Of course.” Harry nodded, “Brush your teeth, go to sleep early. I’ll find you in the morning.” He told Severus gently, then he walked out of the lab. 

Severus heard the door to his office closed, and he finally let himself slump against the table. 

Why was this child weird?

Chapter Text

Walking back from Severus’s office, Harry felt the slight pain from Severus’s penetration. 

Well that was misleading. 

The Legilimency had been a slight surprise. Harry had thought that they had had a moment, and he was one second away from manifesting flower petals into reality. But well, it turned out that he was the only one with a lovey dovey brain. Severus was in full-on calculation mode where he just came to the conclusion that if he won the bet, Harry would become his assistant. It was a compliment, really, but Harry seemed to underestimate Severus’s determination a little. He was just intending to bother Severus with a little short advertisement about his pocket dimension, but the man had broken through that, and got to the second layer of defense. 

All that was because he liked the way Harry had aided him during the process of brewing. 

Harry chuckled. Of course he would be able to do so. As a Healer and Potion master with years and years of practice, it was obvious that Harry would understand the process of Potion making. As an assistant for an Alchemist for 80 years, Harry was now a professional aide. Of course it would be effortless working with him. 

Harry still knew his worth quite well. 

An acquired mindset of a person who had lived for a century and a half. 

Harry returned to his dorm. There were 3 First year Hufflepuff who stayed for the holiday. The other 2 students were close, so they didn’t really mind Harry, but they knew Harry enough to say hi and exchanged a few talks with him here and there. Harry was friendly to them as ever, and he handed them a handful of candy before he returned to his own dorm, then laid down to sleep. 

The next day, he woke up at exactly 5am. When he remembered that he didn’t have to make breakfast for Draco anymore, Harry debated within himself, then he sighed and woke up. No use staying in bed, it’s not like he could go back to sleep. So he went into his pocket dimension again. This time, he went to his fields and walked around, harvesting herbs and vegetables, both for cooking and brewing. It was rather nice.

At about 7, he had only covered a fraction of the field, but it was enough. Harry looked at the things in hand, sighing. He really needed Dobby, and maybe another elf, just so he could free himself from this torture. His back felt like it was breaking in half, something definitely slid out of place, and he was so sore. Damn it all. He’s too old for this. 

Harry huffed and went back to his cottage to prepare breakfast. He made fresh sourdough, then garlic bread and scrambled egg. He also made a fruit salad, got out some yoghurt that he had made the other day from the refrigerator (yes, there were magic refrigerators in his time), as well as some cereal. 

Once he was done with the breakfast for 5 people, he got out of the pocket dimension and walked to the dungeon to find Severus, just as promised. 

The office door was closed, and from the magical signature inside, Harry could tell that Severus was still asleep. So he opened the door to the office and sat on the couch. He didn’t touch anything that belonged to Severus, as he had his own books to kill time with. 

It took Severus until 9 to get up, which was one hour after Harry arrived. Normally, the man wouldn’t get up this late. However, as it was a holiday, he allowed himself to indulge in the luxury. Also, it was because of the fact that every time he was around Harry, he slept exceptionally well. 

Severus took his time cleaning up, then he got dressed in a comfortable black turtle neck and trousers before he left his bedroom and…

“Potter!” Severus hissed, his morning tranquility was immediately broken, “What are you doing in my office? How did you get in? This is a violation!”

“Oh, good morning my dear. You must have had such a lovely sleep to be so energetic in the morning.” Harry cooed, “Come, I made you breakfast.” 

Severus groaned, it’s like speaking to a wall. He couldn’t do this. What the hell was the problem with this brat?

Severus took a seat opposite to Harry, then, before he could do anything, Harry handed him a garlic butter sourdough, and a cup of coffee. The coffee was thick and gently sweet, and it made Severus hum. The sourdough was fresh and hit just right after the sip of coffee. Severus quieted down, and he slowly ate whatever Harry handed him next. Once he was done eating, he realised Harry was also chewing a toast slowly. Then, Severus realised, the boy must have waited for him to wake up, then serve him breakfast before he could even eat. 

“Why are you doing this?” Severus asked, sipping on his coffee. It’s really good, he wondered what kind of coffee that was. 

“Because I am hungry, what else?” Harry asked, chuckling. 

“Then eat alone. Why bother coming here?” Severus huffed, clearly knowing that the boy was avoiding the topic on purpose. 

“Because I promised I would come back to help.” Harry replied, as if it was the most normal thing. 

“Not many people would be eager to help me, mister Potter. But since you are so out of this world, you clearly don’t know that.” Severus rolled his eyes. 

“Yes.” Harry nodded, and it made Severus grind his teeth in annoyance, “I don’t really understand them. After all, it was so easy and fun working with you. Your way of brewing potion is so elegant and precise that it makes me jealous.” Harry hummed in appreciation, “It is you, who are out of this world, my dear. And I am proud to be able to be a part of your process.”

Severus felt fire on his face, but he refused to twitch a single muscle. 

“Flattery will get you nowhere.” Severus gritted through his teeth, and his ears burned even more. He felt lucky that half of his face was hidden behind the cup, while his ears were not within sight. 

Harry was not looking at him, though, as he was still cleaning up the dishes. Once he was done, he magically vanished them all. 

Severus still quietly observed the boy. Based on the way it looked, Harry was able to summon his things out of thin air, then vanished them somewhere else. He must have a storage, somewhere, for all the things he kept summoning. There must be a fixed anchor point, like the way he identified Severus’s magical signature and performed magic next to him. Furthermore, the storage must be close, for there was no sign of high magical frequency coming from the boy. 

Severus had already realised that he was highly sensitive to Harry’s magic. He could feel the boy’s magical signature from a few metres away, and he didn’t really find it annoying at all. Harry’s magic gave him a tingling sensation, and when it was near, Severus could feel its warmth trying to get closer to him. It was actually very pleasant, for someone’s magic to react to him in such a way. Normally, people’s magic would be separate from each other and they rarely collide under normal circumstances. 

“Alright. We’ll take a break for 20 minutes, then we can continue the work.” Harry smiled. 

“Why 20 minutes?” Severus asked immediately, but then he regretted it. 

Harry just smiled, “Of course we have to relax after a meal. We are not at war, my dear. No need to rush.” 

Severus blinked, and for a moment, he was stunned. After a beat, he sighed, “Fine. You are such an old man, Potter.”

Harry chuckled, “Yes, I get that a lot.” 

Severus rolled his eyes, “It was not something you should take pride in.”

“Why?” Harry blinked, “After all, there’s a perk being old, you know. Beside the creaking bones, the pain in the back and knees, and literally everywhere. Besides getting tired all the time and cannot sleep at night nor getting up in the morning, I…”

Severus finally lost his composure. He chuckled, just a little, but it took Harry by surprise. For a moment, Harry was lost in the wonderful timbre of Severus’s quiet laugh, and his heart raced. 

“So, what is the good thing when you are old, then?” Severus asked, the faint smile still lingered on his face. 

“Well…” Harry stammered to find the word, “It comes with knowledge, you see. Some people even call me wise.” 

“Who would spout such nonsense?” Severus titled his head.

Harry hummed, “A lot.” Harry looked into Severus’s eyes, and for a moment, Severus found that he couldn’t look away. The green in Harry’s eyes drew him in, the calmness like the sea before the storm pinned him in place. 

Severus was breathless, but then, a knock brought him out of his trance. 

He gasped, like a drowning person had just found oxygen once more, and turned to the door.

“Better get that.” Harry reminded him gently. 

Severus stared at the boy, then to the door. After a moment, he sighed, then he walked to the door, yanking it open. 

On the other side of the door was Charity Burbage, and she was a little bit nervous, based on the way her fingers were fidgeting. 

“Professor Burbage.” Severus said drily, “What a surprise, so early in the morning.”

Charity looked at Severus, who was glooming over her, then her face warmed. She had never been good with people, especially people her own age. She was good with students, yes, but not with the professor. She was shy and kind by nature, a total opposite to Severus’s snarky and unfriendly demeanor. 

“Yes. I’m sorry I bother you. It’s just that I have this… uhm…” She was blushing furiously, which was a bit amusing to Severus’s eyes. Finally, he took pity on her and sighed. 

“Would you like to have a seat, inside? Then you can tell me whatever it is that occupies your mind.” Severus said dryly. 

“Oh, oh no. That wouldn’t be necessary. It’s just… It’s the holiday. Christmas and all.” Charity stumbled. 

“Yes, very nice observation.” Severus nodded. His words only made the young professor even more nervous. She looked like her heart was on her throat, and she was nowhere near the state of being able to talk normally. 

“Oh, Severus. Don’t be so rude.” Harry suddenly appeared from behind Severus. When Charity blinked and looked at him, astonished, Harry brightened up at her, “Oh, Charity, dear girl. There you are. I have been thinking of you these days. Come. Don’t let Severus’s poor manner stop you.”

“Excuse me?” Severus hissed, but Harry ignored him and took Charity’s wrist, guiding her inside while Severus was at the door, blinking as if he was in the wrong room. 

“Have a seat, dear girl.” Harry pushed Charity onto the chair, and he smiled brightly to her, “Have you had breakfast yet?”

“Oh? Oh yes.” She nodded, glancing at Severus, who was still at the door. “I had some at the Great Hall before I came here.”

“Alright, coffee?” Harry smiled. 

“Oh… yes… coffee would be nice.” She nodded.

Harry smiled, and he waved his fingers. From Severus’s storage came all the ingredients. Coffee, milk, sugar, boiled water, and a cup that Severus didn’t recognise. 

Charity looked as the coffee made itself, and Harry came to sit next to her. Severus was eyeing everything, but he quickly returned to his seat. 

“Sure. Help yourself to my coffee, Potter.” He mumbled, but deep down, he was thinking about the fact that all of his food came from Harry’s own storage, and Harry didn’t show Charity that. Severus didn’t have time to decipher the meaning before Harry’s words interrupted his thinking process. 

“So, what brings you here, dear girl?” Harry asked gently. For a moment, Severus thought about Dumbledore. 

“Well…” Charity looked at Severus, then Harry, then she seemed to gather her courage, “It’s Christmas, and as I have heard from the Muggle-born, they have a lot of special events during this time. I heard that a great movie is coming to the cinema. I would like to use this chance to find out more about their culture.”

“Oh, that’s such a great idea you have there, dear girl.” Harry nodded, “And are you thinking about bringing it to the class that you are teaching?” 

“Well… if the Headmaster approves, I would like to show the students that. There have been a lot of requests, and I would like for them to find out about the Muggle world and culture through that method.” Charity nodded.

“That’s brilliant. And I suppose you are here to ask Severus to accompany you, since he lived among the Muggle?” Harry asked. 

“I hardly…” Severus frowned, but then, a wave of magic pushed at the forefront of his mind. 

[Be a good boy and agree with her for me, would you?] Severus could hear the amusement in Harry’s tone, [This idea of her could change the Wizarding World in the future, my dear. I very much like to be included.]

Severus blinked, and then he realised that the brat was using Legilimency to talk to him. That was a High-level magic that would cause great strain on a person’s mind should their magical capacity not to a certain standard. 

[How do you know that?] Severus pushed back. 

[I don’t. I simply want to trust her. Besides, if the child knows more about the world, it’s good for them. You don’t think with the development of television, cameras, and the media, magical children would be safe from Muggles’ eyes forever?] Harry’s voice suddenly became serious, [The world is developing at a rate that the Wizarding community cannot follow, my dear. If the children remain ignorant, we cannot protect them in the future.]

Severus blinked at Harry. 

The boy was thinking so far ahead. 

When he and Albus were having a pain in the head about Death Eaters and the Dark Lord, about whether the madman would return or not. When they were fretting about a hypothesis of the Dark Lord’s potential return, the boy was thinking about the future of the Wizarding community. Was this ignorance or optimism?

“I would like to have a field day, and I would like for Severus to be my guide.” Charity finally gathered her courage to talk, “I know that you live among them during the summer, and that you are a Half blood, and you are raised among them. I mean no disrespect, Severus. Just… please?” She smiled. 

Severus looked at her, then at Harry. Then he sighed. 

“Look, Charity.” He began, a little bit more gently than normal, just because Harry was staring at him, “I am Muggle raised, but I have never been well-off. There was no Christmas nor New year in my household. During the summer, I stay at home to brew potion, and I shop at the Diagon Alley, because I cannot bear the hassle of exchanging money. I also ask an Elf of Hogwarts for help, if I am too busy to shop. So, I regret to inform you that my knowledge of the Muggle world remained in the prospect of the books and magazines that I collected from the trash 20 years ago, and from the TV I rarely turn on inside my home.”

Charity stared at him, unblinking. Then, after a moment, she looked down at her hand, “Oh…”

Harry shook his head at him, and Severus sighed, finally giving up. 

“But.” He started, and Charity’s head snapped up, “I would not oppose your suggestion. I would take you and tell you the most common thing to pay attention to when you are collecting information. Would that be enough?” 

“Yes. Yes, that would definitely help me a lot. Oh…” She blinked, and finally, her nerves got to her. Two drops of tears threatened to overflow from her eyes, “Thank you, Severus. Thank you so much. Oh… I can’t wait. Can we go now?” She asked. 

“Pardon?” Severus blinked, uncertain of what he was hearing. 

Charity was overjoyed, “I simply cannot wait. I’m sorry. Tomorrow. We’ll go tomorrow. I need to find something to wear. And… and yes, I must get permission from the Headmaster.”

“You don’t need to ask Albus for permission to get out of the castle during the holiday, dear girl.” Harry reminded her gently, “You are a teacher, not a student.” He said. 

“Oh, oh that’s right. Gosh, Merlin, what am I saying, I need to go and exchange some money. Yes. Gringott.” She stood, then she turned to Severus once more, her cheek red from excitement, “See you tomorrow, Severus.” 

Severus nodded at her, a little stiff. 

Charity rushed outside, she looked like a child had just discovered Christmas for the first time. 

Once she was gone, Severus closed the door and raised an eyebrow at Harry. 

“If you tell me that you know the future, I’m going to hit you.” He said. 

Harry laughed, “My dear, you will be surprised of what I know.”

“So… you admit that you know the future?” Severus narrowed his eyes, “You are no Prophet.”

“That’s for you to confirm.” Harry pushed the matter back to Severus. 

“How did you perform Telepathy just now?” Severus asked. 

“You know that.” Harry smiled. 

“That’s high level Legilimency.” Severus huffed. 

“Yes, so was the moment right before Charity arrived.” Harry chuckled, “Didn’t you realise? One more moment and you would faint.”

“Pardon me?” Severus stared at Harry, confused. He thought back to the moment that he was drawn to Harry’s gaze. “Are you trying to show off every single page of ‘Advance Mind Magic’ to me?” He groaned, mumbling in annoyance. 

“I simply want you to know that you are fully capable of them, if you have a chance to work with them once or twice.” Harry smiled, “Self-taught can only go so far, my dear.” 

Severus rolled his eyes, “Are you suggesting that you can teach me mind magic?” 

“I can teach you a lot of things.” Harry titled his head, “The question is, ‘Are you willing to learn from me?’.”

“You are 11 years old. You knew about magic 3 months ago.” Severus said, “Whatever secret you are having, you cannot keep them from me at this rate. You are exposing yourself to me.”

“I never want to hide anything from you.” Harry shook his head, “Haven’t you realised? I am willing to show you mostly everything, at the right time. I just don’t want to expose myself all at once. My secret is only for you to find out, and no one else.”

Severus didn’t know how to respond to that. He didn’t know how to be the recipient of such an announcement. He was not used to being regarded highly by anyone. He was not used to anyone sharing their secrets with him willingly. He…

Severus looked at Harry, and the boy was still smiling kindly. 

“I hate you, Potter.” Severus said, as his last resort, “Your father…” He gritted out, forcing himself to think of a single thing that had kept him from falling for Harry’s tactics since the day he arrived at Hogwarts with his kind smile and calm demeanour that was nowhere near the one Severus despised with all his being.

Harry’s smile faltered, and that was the first time that Severus saw him that cold and distant. 

His heart stopped for a moment. He didn’t know why he had paid so much attention to Harry’s emotions, but apparently, he did. It was so unlike him, so Severus had to check for any sign that his mind was being affected. When he found no trace of Harry’s Legilimency, Severus knew that it was his own feeling that was going rampage inside his chest at Harry’s change of emotions. It was such nonsense that he himself couldn’t believe it. 

“Severus.” Harry said his name, and Severus once again was pinned under Harry’s gaze. Harry looked like he was mulling over his thoughts, trying to remain calm. Severus was a bit stiff, but a traitorous part of his mind told him that Harry was unstable at the moment. If he performed Legilimency right now, he would be able to get past the boy’s defense. He would be furious, though. 

In the end, Severus decided against it, for some reason he didn’t want to name, and he waited for Harry’s words to come.

“I have never known them.” Harry said, finally, “My parents were dead when I’m one. Killed by Peter Pettigrew and Voldemort. That much I know.” Severus tensed at the mention of the name, but he forced himself to stay quiet.

“I…” Harry sighed, “I had wished that I would have a chance to know them if I came here. It does not make me the same person they were. I am their child, but I can be different, haven’t you seen it for yourself already? Have my actions suggested that I am the same person they were?” 

Severus closed his eyes, then slowly, he shook his head. 

“I believe you are so much wiser than that, my dear.” Harry hummed, “I want you to see me for who I am, and not who my parents were. I don’t know what Lily or James meant to you, as it was your past and your past alone. I don’t want to know if you are not willing to share. However, I beg that you would see me for who I am, as your present and your future, and not as a ghost from the past.” Harry finished, and he sighed, like a great burden had been relieved from his chest.

Severus blinked at him. 

“As my future?” He raised an eyebrow.

Harry grinned, “Yes. Because I intend to stay.”

Severus scoffed, “You are very confident that you would bother me for the rest of my life?” 

Harry was astonished, and Severus raised an eyebrow at him, seeing nothing wrong with his words. 

Finally, Harry sighed, “yes, my dear. For the rest of your life.”

Severus’s face heated up at that. 

And it wasn’t until then that he realised that Harry had called Charity ‘dear girl’, but whenever he called Severus, he had to say ‘my dear’.

What a brat.

“So, about tomorrow…”

Chapter Text

For the purpose of discussing the upcoming field trip to the Muggle World, Harry stayed in Severus’s quarter for the whole day. First, they talked about it a little bit, then, Harry helped Severus with his potion. While the antidote for lycanthropy was brewing, some of Severus’s other potions were finished as well. With Harry’s help, Severus’s productivity skyrocketed, and the man realised that it was especially pleasant to have help, especially when said help had reliable skill and knew what he was doing. 

Severus was slightly baffled at how easy his work had become. It was true that he enjoyed the process of brewing and preparing ingredients, but while he was brewing a few batches at the same time, the preparing process suddenly became a hassle. Having Harry here was like having an extra pair of hands that he didn’t have to manually control. It was freeing in a way, and it was a luxury. 

He should pay the kid for this. 

And why was this kid this good anyway. It was not as if he had taught any of this in his class?

And of course, his abusive Muggle family couldn’t have taught him this. 

Did he receive some kind of guiding books that Lily left him in the Gringott vault?

No. She was good, but many of Harry’s methods were not hers, he could recognise at least that much. 

Besides, by Sixth year, Lily’s potion was not up to the standard it once was anymore, and her skills in the art slowed. Slughorn had blamed it on the difficulty of the subject, but Severus knew that without him to tutor her, her failing rate kept increasing. In the end, she opted to become a Healer, because her magic was the only thing that was her own. 

Therefore, it couldn’t have been her skills that were passed down. 

Severus stared at Harry, who was diligently cleaning up the counter with specialised magic while packaging every single order Severus had listed out. 

Severus just stood there and stared. The sudden freedom was foreign to him, and he couldn’t relax. It wasn’t as if anything would change if he stood there, but he found it hard to just turn away and trust Harry completely. 

Harry turned to look at him, then smiled brightly as their eyes met. 

Severus was confused. 

“Why are you happy while you are doing free labour?” Severus asked. 

“I have answered that question a lot of times, my dear.” Harry smiled, packaging the final bottle of potion. Even his proportioning was perfect. Once he was finished, he snapped his fingers, and from thin air, 20 owls appeared. The room suddenly turned into a zoo. 

Severus took one step back, but before he could even be properly astonished or angry, every single out grabbed a package of potion and flew out of the door. 

Severus closed his eyes. The urge to laugh from sheer confusion bubbling in his chest. 

It took him a moment to compose himself, and by then, all the owls were gone. Had it not been for the feathers that were floating in the air and the thick scent of owls, Severus would have thought that it was his hallucination. 

He pinched the bridge of his nose, frowning. 

“Why on Earth do you have 20 owls? And where on Earth did they come from?” 

“Well? If I don’t have 20 owls, what are you going to do with your orders?” Harry smiled, walking to Severus, “It’s a hassle sending them one by one, and if you only use 1 owl, the kid is going to hold a grudge on you, my dear.”

Severus huffed, “You did not just ask me to pay attention to the feelings of owls.”

“Well, if they are your mailman, yes.” Harry chuckled. “Now, what’s for dinner?”

“You are staying for dinner?” Severus asked. The boy had been here for the whole day. 

“Well, are you coming to the Great Hall for dinner, then?” Harry asked. 

Severus rolled his eyes. 

“Besides, I cook better food, don’t I?” Harry winked at Severus. 

Severus hated the fact that Harry was right. 

The boy’s food was not greasy, nor was it too fatty. They consisted of more vegetables than meat, and after a meal, Severus never felt stuffed. In contrast, he felt much lighter than before he ate. 

Severus huffed, and he walked to his armchair, where Harry had already laid out the food. 

Severus sighed. Another day, another bothersome presence. 

***

The next day, Charity came to his office early. Harry was even earlier, so Severus had time to have breakfast. The food was, of course, prepared by Harry. Severus hated to admit that the boy knew how to bake and his muffins and scones suited his palate. 

When Charity arrived, they were having tea. Harry had made a special tea that tasted like corn, and Severus drank it mostly because of curiosity. 

Charity was wearing a normal set of clothes, with cream coloured long sleeves and a thick brown sweater. Her skirt was also normal, with a few flower patterns and suited her just fine. She was also wearing a small purse that could probably store nothing. Though, Severus recognised the magical signature on it. It was a bottomless purse. 

“Oh my, dear girl, you have outdone yourself. You looked exactly like a Muggle.” Harry smiled cheerfully at her, and Charity looked like all nerves she had had dissolved out of her immediately. She looked like she hadn’t slept a wink, choosing her fit. 

“My… really?? Thank you, Mister Potter.” Charity smiled brightly at him. 

“Harry. If you please.” Harry hummed, then he turned to Severus, “It’s a good thing that you are already dressed for the occasion.” 

Severus was wearing a black turtle neck and a black coat. His trousers were also black, and he had left the coat. His dragonhide shoes need no disguise, as they resembled leather products of the Muggle world. Harry had insisted that he wear a scarf, and he had given Severus a black one, so soft and warm that all of his objections vanished immediately. Also, he was wearing the pair of gloves that Harry gave him at the first Quidditch match. 

Harry smiled at both of them. He looked like their kid, and he told Charity to say that to anyone who asked. That they are a family of three, going shopping last minute for Christmas presents. Charity had nodded and paid attention to Harry’s words while Severus just frowned. 

“Why, I didn’t know you were coming?” Severus smirked, “Did you get permission from the Headmaster, Harry?” 

“Well, the Headmaster certainly approved.” Harry chuckled, but then, under Severus’s gaze, Harry took out a small parchment. There was the handwriting of Dumbledore, saying ‘Have fun’. 

The paper crumbled under Severus’s vice grip, and he stared at Harry, annoyed. 

“Come. We’ll use the Floo. Do you mind if I travel with you, Severus. I am not very graceful with the Floo.” Harry chuckled. 

Severus scoffed, “Of all the things you cannot do.” 

Charity walked beside them, smiling at their banter. She was just glad Severus had agreed to go with her. But Harry… Charity had never taught Harry, but she had heard all the nice things about him. Except for the fact that he would occasionally miss class and was not very good with History, the teachers all sang praises about him, which made Charity curious. Now, seeing him, Charity understood the reason. 

It was rare seeing a student being able to talk with Severus with such friendliness. Even the teachers sometimes could not handle the man. Charity herself was a bit afraid of him, to be honest. It had taken all of her courage to ask him to go out today, and it was because her curiosity was killing her. 

Harry was such a wonder. 

She had gone first, taking the Floo to the Leaky Cauldron. Harry and Severus followed her, and when she found them, Harry was already under a disguise. 

Charity looked at him, then to Severus, whose face remained the same. 

“Harry, why are you using a spell to hide your face.”

“Well, I would hate to be recognised. The last time I was seen in this pub, things did not go well.” Harry smiled, “Let’s go first, I’ll take you to the Christmas market.” 

“Well, it must be nice to be the Chosen One. Popularity must have been what you thrive on.” Severus smirked. 

“You have been waiting to say that since your first class, didn’t you?” Harry hummed, his eyes filled with adoration. 

Severus made a grumping sound in his throat. He had always been sour to Harry since the first Potion lesson. Harry had been able to answer all of his questions with ease, giving Severus no chance to take away points. Then, ever since, he had never failed to answer a single question or make a single potion, and his homework was always perfect. 

It was irritating and it was driving Severus crazy. 

When Severus was swirling in annoyance, Harry had taken them on the subway. 

Charity was amazed as she paid money for the ticket, then got a seat. She then looked around and saw everyone was reading a newspaper or a book. She scanned for the book’s titles and the newspapers, then looked at the advertisements everywhere. 

Severus was sitting next to Harry, and due to the number of people, they were pressed really close together. The boy was having that creepy smile on his face, which made it really difficult for Severus to tell what he was thinking. 

Once they got down, Harry led them through the streets. Since it was Christmas, the street was crowded and so much more vibrant than normal. There were a lot of people out shopping or hanging out, so no one really paid attention to them. Charity almost got lost twice, so Harry had to take her hands and guide her as she kept looking at the store around them. When they crossed a television shop, she was entranced. Severus huffed in annoyance as she and Harry talked about the football match, then the advertisement with special effects. 

When she was finally satisfied, they walked for another 10 minutes to the Christmas market. 

They heard music and smelt food from afar. The sound of children playing, screaming, and all the bustling made the perfect atmosphere. It was freezing, but it felt like spring when they walked closer. The warmth from all the food stalls and from all the people could melt the snow. 

Charity gasped when she saw all the light and the giant Christmas tree that was decorated by more lights and ornaments. It was a cloudy day, so despite the fact that it was barely noon, the light was still beautiful.

Severus grunted at the sight, as if allergic to the crowd and the festive atmosphere. 

“Let’s go around. There will be a choir at 12, and we can try all the food in the meantime.” Harry smiled at Severus.  

“Didn’t you just eat?” Severus asked.

“It’s different, my dear.” Harry hummed, “Come. I want to have a little bit of everything. We can share.”

“No, no we cannot.” Severus grunted, but he was dragged ahead by Harry anyway. 

After that, they all had come to an agreement. They would buy one portion of everything, then divide them in three smaller portions. Severus reluctantly followed them and took whatever he was given while Harry and Charity walked in front and talked with such enthusiasm that no one would suspect that they were not Muggles. 

Once Charity had observed enough, Harry let her do the ordering, and she did it with great joy. They had tried all the food, had some mulled wine (no, Harry didn’t get to drink that), and then took a break just in time for the choir. 

To Severus and Harry, the Christmas choir was nothing new, but to Charity, it was a brand new experience. Hearing it while they were surrounded by Christmas lights and decorations. She was overjoyed. 

Severus and Harry didn’t try to compete with the crowd, and they stayed on the bench, enjoying the warm mulled wine. Harry had gotten one when Severus hadn't paid attention.

“You are not allowed to drink wine.” Severus glared at Harry, yet made no attempt to stop him. 

“Mn. I’m allowed, once in a while.” Harry chuckled. 

They fell into a comfortable silence after that. Harry was sipping the drink in his hand, and after a while, he turned to Severus. The man was quiet, and in his eyes, a strange state of content was present. Harry could tell that this was the first time that Severus came here as well, judging by the way his eyes scanned around every time they reached a new stall. It was a bit sad, knowing that Severus was close to 32, yet had never come to a Christmas fair before.

Harry looked at Charity, whose knitted hat was the only thing that was visible among the crowd. 

He smiled, asking, “Do you believe in Albion, Severus?” 

Severus stopped sipping his wine, then turned to Harry. 

“Why the sudden interest in mythology?” 

“Well, some myths must be based on some kind of truth. And there’s always something to learn from those myths.” Harry hummed, “Do you?” He asked again.

“Judging by Salem, the Spanish, and a lot more places and events that have occurred in the span of history, and by the way the Wizarding World had come to a collective conclusion to stay hidden, I am not positive, Mister Potter.” Severus said slowly, narrowing his eyes in the process.

“Would you like it to happen?” Harry asked.

Severus stopped for a moment, pensive. A part of him was thinking about Harry’s question, while another part of him wondered what the hell it was all about. What kind of small talk was this? Shouldn’t an 11-year-old’s questions be more like ‘Where do babies come from?’ and ‘Why can’t I eat my boogers?’

These things were too philosophical. 

Severus sighed, rolling his eyes. 

“It would be none of my concern. My only concern, should things change at all, is how to survive it.” 

Harry turned to look at him, and Severus huffed, praying in his mind that the brat would not ask a follow up question. 

It was as if Harry was able to read his mind, because he turned back to the choir, where Charity was cheering with the crowd, and smiled, “Well, I think it would happen in our lifetime, my dear. And who knows, this outing might be the key for it.” 

Severus scoffed, but then he turned to look at Harry, then he followed the boy’s gaze to find Charity waving enthusiastically at them. 

“We are coming, dear girl.” Harry waved back, and then he stood, the cup in his hand vanished into thin air. 

Severus was pissed at the fact that the boy had been performing magic outside the school without getting caught at all. Normally, they would have been surrounded by Aurors by now. But of course, of fucking course, the Chosen One would be a fucking exception. Oh he wanted to slap the back of the boy’s head. 

“Do you like snow, my dear?” Harry asked, and Severus’s attention was restored. 

“Pardon?” He blinked. 

“Snow, dear.” Harry chuckled, “Are you fond of them?” 

“It’s Christmas.” Severus sighed, “Snow is a hassle that comes with it.” 

“You like them, do you?” Harry smiled at that, his voice terribly soft and fond, it made Severus want to hurl. 

“What are you going to do if I say yes?” Severus scoffed, “Make it snow?” 

“Well, it’s a gift, of course.” Harry hummed, “It’s already about to snow. It would be alright if we accelerate the process a little bit, don’t you think?” 

Severus’s eyes widened, and before he could curse out of sheer bafflement, Charity actually ran to them first without waiting.

“I’m back. It was such a wonderful experience. The songs were lovely. Oh look. Snow.” Charity’s cheeks were rosy from all the excitement and the cold, and her eyes lit up at the sight of snow. 

Severus’s heart was racing, and he turned to Harry, disbelief evident in his expression. 

“Let’s go, dear girl. I want to take you to a bookshop before we go to the movie theater.” Harry smiled at Charity, and she nodded. 

“Of course. I have been thinking of assigning some reading lessons for the kid. Oh, I wonder what they teach in Muggle school.” She titled her head. 

“You would be surprised.” Harry chuckled, “In the future, Hogwarts needs more Muggle-born teachers just so they can drill some common sense into the wizarding children.”

“You are clearly better than the Headmaster at judging what the school needs.” Severus said in a half-mocking tone. God knew how long that thought had been bothering him. The wizarding children had no common sense. Look at Arthur Weasley. 

“Well, experience, my dear. Experience.” Harry chuckled, “Albus is still young.” 

Severus rolled his eyes at Harry. 

“You are so weird, Potter. Has anyone told you that?”

“It has always been delightful to hear it from you.” Harry retorted. 

Charity smiled at them. 

“You guys are so close. Must be nice.” She said. 

“You are wrong.” Severus huffed, and he turned away.

Charity looked at Harry, and then both of them shared a smile. 

“You are a bit weird, though.” She then whispered to Harry when they followed Severus out of the Christmas market. 

“Thank you for telling me that.” Harry laughed, “I am not likely to change soon.”

“Well, whatever makes you happy.” She chuckled. 

And Harry set his eyes on Severus. 

“Yes, that’s all I care about.”

Chapter Text

At the bookstore, Harry had purchased a book on world history that was too heavy for his body to lift for Charity to do her research on. Then, Severus had suggested some literature that was considered classic. Sherlock Holmes, Pride and Prejudice, War and Peace,... All the things that children at the age from 13 to 18 would likely be required to read at school, they had suggested. Charity was thrumming with joy from all her new materials, and would no doubt hole up in her room to read them all. She even picked out one or two books for herself about tips around the household and one on the current changes in technologies.

It was satisfying, seeing her so enthusiastic. 

Once they were satisfied with the result, Charity was once again reminded of their true purpose of coming to Muggle London, to go to the theater. There were 5 or 6 new productions, and one or two with a Christmas theme. However, noticing the line for a particular movie, Charity was beyond curious. 

“Look, it’s for a movie called ‘Home Alone’, but it was last year’s production.” Charity frowned. 

“Sometimes they do that. When the movie had great profit.” Harry smiled, “Besides, it’s not like they make new movies every day.”

“I see.” Charity nodded, “Should we watch that as well?” 

Harry nodded, “Of course. Come, get the ticket. We’ll wait for you.”

“I have to go alone?” She blinked. 

“Just say what the ones in front of you say.” Harry smiled, “You can do it, dear.”

“Yes. Yes I can do it.” Charity nodded, and she walked away to join the long line. 

“Well, let’s go to a corner and wait, shall we?” Harry smiled at Severus. 

Severus stared at Harry, then he reluctantly followed. When he reached the corner Harry was standing, though, the boy was attracted by the food counter, and he ran over there to get popcorn. Severus rolled his eyes. Even though he didn’t follow, his eyes kept darting between Harry and Charity. Both of them were happy enough, and Severus wondered why the hell was he even there. 

Harry returned sooner, with a bag of popcorn and a bottle of Coke in hand. 

“Do you want it, my dear?” Harry asked gently. 

“All of your teeth are permanent. Eating sweets at your rate and all of them will rot and fall out.” Severus said in a dry tone.

“We have potions for that, dear Potion Master.” Harry chuckled, but he didn’t look like he was about to open the bag soon. 

Severus looked at him, then at Charity, who was stumbling her way through getting tickets. 

“You seem to care a lot about her.” 

“Well, she is your friend, isn’t she?” Harry smiled.

“She is not.” Severus looked away. 

“She comes to you for help.” Harry shrugged, “And she didn’t seem like she was afraid of you. Based on the way most of the teachers in Hogwarts were pureblood or hadn’t been in contact with the Muggle world for a while, she must have come to you for help a lot with her Muggle course.”

Severus sighed, “You are not supposed to be this sharp if you are 11.”

Harry laughed, “Would you rather me talk like an 11-year-old? Oh, professor, help me. My cat shit on my cape and I didn’t know how to get the stain out.”

Severus cringed at Harry’s tone, shaking his head.

“You do realise that if you are older than you look, then you are supposed to hide that fact?” Severus asked, narrowing his eyes. 

“I never intend to hide anything from you.” Harry chuckled.

“So you admit that you are older than you look, not 11 years old?” Severus’s heart raced in his ribcage. 

Harry looked at him for a moment, quiet, calculating, then he hummed. 

“Maybe. That’s for you to confirm. I cannot tell you the answer.” Harry chuckled. 

“I hate you.” Severus rolled his eyes. 

“Well, I’m sorry I cannot return the sentiment, my dear.” Harry murmured quietly. 

Severus bit his lips, ignoring the way Harry’s words clawed at his heart. Why must this child be affectionate toward everyone?

“Guys. I’m back. I got the ticket. Look.” Charity looked so proud of herself. She showed Harry the ticket, then asked, “Harry, what have you got there?” 

“It’s for you, dear girl.” Harry gave her the food and drink, then took the ticket from her busy hands, “It would not be a complete experience without these.” 

“Oh, thank you. That’s very sweet. Don’t you have one, Severus?” Charity asked. 

“Unlike you and the child, I neither enjoy sweets nor am I curious about the experience.” Severus drawled.

“Don’t mind him, dear.” Harry chuckled, “He’s always like that.”

“Well, you must have known me quite well to know what I am always like.” Severus retorted. 

“Mn.” Harry nodded, but didn’t respond. Then, he turned to Charity, “Come on, let’s go in.”

Charity nodded, and they walked to the line to get in. 

The movie, it turned out, was a hilarious one about a boy whose parents simply forgot about him and left him alone at home during Christmas. The boy then went on to turn his house into a trap so that he could protect himself from 2 burglars. As simple as that, but it was hilarious. Everyone had laughed throughout the movie, and even Severus couldn’t keep his straight face. 

Harry sat between Charity and Severus. While Charity was fully immersed in the experience and Severus couldn’t help his laugh sometimes, Harry was fully focused on the warmth of Severus’s arm and shoulder and the way the company drew a rumbling, quiet laugh out of him. 

It was delightful. 

In the end, when they got out of the movie theater, Charity was vibrating with happiness, and Severus was more relaxed than when he had first come in. 

They went for a meal at a small restaurant and talked about the movie. Harry had warned Charity that the movie was just imaginary situations, and real Muggle children do not use such methods for burglars, instead, they call the police. Charity had nodded at that, and they had come to a conclusion that it should not be shown to the students before they understood that movies were just made-up situations and in no way should be imitated. 

“Yes, I would love to see you try to drill that into the skull of those buggers.” Severus had scoffed and said. 

Harry and Charity had chuckled, and then they resumed their discussion of what kind of movie should be shown to children first, and what could be learnt from them. Harry didn’t remember much about movies of this time, but he knew a place Charity could learn from. They later visited a DVD shop, and then, after a big purchase for Charity, they had returned to Hogwarts by a Portkey. 

Of course, TV could not work properly in Hogwarts, but again, Harry always had a way. 

He said goodbye to Severus first before walking away with Charity to help her with setting up her new ‘research station’. It was a coloured TV that was not supposed to appear until 2015. Harry had kept it because it was the first Muggle equipment that could work in his and Ginny’s household. Now, he gave it to Charity. 

The girl was thrilled at the colour of the TV, then she circled around it to check the wires, the magic, and then again at the small DVD player that was attached to it. 

“But where did you get this?” She asked. 

“I can’t tell you. I asked someone I know about it. But the person said that if I show this to anyone else, they would take it back.” Harry smiled, “Keep it a secret, will you?”

“Why do you do this for me, Harry?” Charity asked, suddenly. She was staring at him, her hazel eyes suddenly calm and deep. 

Harry hummed, “Because I would like to see you teach the children that we can learn from Muggle instead of fearing them, or even looking down on them. They have a lot of ideas, can’t you see? Those without power were the ones with the most creative ways of utilising them.” Harry smiled, thinking about how, in his past life, there was an entire school of Muggle and Squib that specialised in Magical Theories and Magical Application. 

Charity had nodded, and Harry gave her a smile before leaving her to her books and movies.

Her holidays would be fun. 

***

Severus was no longer surprised at Harry’s intrusion in the morning and his lingering until dinner was finished. They fell into a comfortable routine, with Severus complaining and prodding at Harry’s head at all times possible. The brewing went exceptionally smooth, and even Severus’s own version of lycanthropy cure turned out better than expected. Harry just looked at it and sighed. 

Wow. His years of research were being altered by Severus with such ease. 

Was this the difference between a normal person and a genius?

How unfair.

When Harry was eyeing the potion with the resentment of a widow, Severus came from behind and knocked on his head. 

“We are done. What are you still doing here? Thinking about ways to sabotage my work, Potter?” He asked, with no real spike to it. 

“No, dear. I’m just jealous of your talent.” Harry’s shoulders were slumping, and he looked dejected. 

Severus froze for a moment, not expecting the answer at all. His ears grew a bit hot, and he was lost at the reason why Harry was suddenly saying such a thing. Then he looked at the two cauldrons in the middle of the table and how Harry was staring at his altered potion. 

He cleared his throat, then he walked to the door of the potion lab, “Get out, Potter. You have overstayed your welcome.”

“Yes, dear.” Harry sighed and walked out. There, he found a fully prepared meal on the table, and he looked at Severus. 

“Clearly, the Headmaster had realised that neither you nor me were showing up for meals, and he had asked questions.” Severus rolled his eyes, “Once he knew what we were doing, he insisted that we celebrate properly.”

“Right, today was the 24th.” Harry said, as if he had just remembered the date. 

Severus stared at the boy, clearly a bit surprised that he hadn’t remembered the date. 

“You really just come straight here when you wake up?” Severus mumbled. 

“Of course.” Harry nodded, “Well, I have to thank Albus for this later. Have a seat, dear. Let’s celebrate Christmas.” 

“You do realise this is my room?” Severus raised an eyebrow.

“Must I wait for your permission to sit?” Harry smiled brightly. 

“You have never done that before.” Severus huffed, “Have a seat, Potter.” He said still. 

They had dinner quietly. The ingredients were fresh and seasoned properly. The food was appetising enough, and Harry enjoyed it thoroughly. It had been a while since he had eaten a Christmas feast made by Hogwarts' house elves. Severus, on the other hand, realised with annoyance that the scale in his head was clearly leaning away from the house elves’ favour. It was nostalgic, somehow, eating these things, like it was a thing of the past. It had not been that long since he had accepted Harry’s food, yet…

Severus’s frown slowly grew, and Harry did not miss it. Once they finished eating, he pushed a cup of mint tea toward Severus. Severus didn’t see when Harry had taken it out, but he accepted it anyway, and he drank quietly. 

“Greasy?” Harry asked, smiling as the dish disappeared from the table and was replaced by several Christmas sweets. 

Severus made a vague sound, his frown was still deep.

Harry chuckled, “I’m glad you find my cooking more fitting to your taste.” 

“You used to burn eggs.” Severus said, putting his cup down slowly.

“Mn. You have seen that, I presume.” Harry nodded calmly, “I used to burn eggs, and I was hit for it. When I was 5.” Harry smiled. 

“And now you are capable of restaurant-standard meals?” Severus raised an eyebrow. “Did that family actually teach you that?” 

Harry smiled at Severus, “No, of course not. I learnt it myself.”

“Who taught you?” Severus asked. 

“This? No one. Just… I have a difficult palate to please.” Harry chuckled. 

“You and your way of speech.” Severus huffed, leaning back against the couch. 

“It would not be a game if I told you everything, wouldn’t it?” Harry smiled. 

Severus rolled his eyes. 

Later, they ate some of the desserts before sending the rest back to the kitchen. Once the table was clear, Severus walked to the hearth and stood there for a while, his frame rigid and tense. 

Harry noticed, but then, he didn’t say anything. He waited, instead. 

The silence grew, and the awkwardness stuffed the room to the point of suffocation. Severus looked like he might kill, while Harry was having a great time. He kinda guessed what Severus was thinking. The thought was loud enough for Harry to catch a hint of it using his Legilimency. So, instead of feeling awkward, Harry was writing something down in a notebook, and he was having fun with it. 

It was Severus who broke first. He turned around to see Harry was unfazed, and anger bubbled in his chest. He was dying over there with embarrassment, and the boy was smiling? Writing? Wha-

Severus huffed, and he walked over. 

“Let’s play a game.” Harry smiled. 

“Pardon me?” Severus was appalled, and he took a moment to respond.

“A game. People often do that, right? On Chirstmas.” Harry smiled. He remembered playing chess with Ron and lost repeatedly, a long time ago. Over the years, Harry’s strategy got better, and he had learnt a lot, but he could rarely win a game against Ron. It was really nice.

“And you suggest that I have to be dragged into this nonsense tradition?” Severus asked, eyeing Harry’s paper like it was a knife. 

“Well, do you have a better activity?” Harry raised an eyebrow. 

Severus’s heart raced in his chest, and embarrassment rushed to his face, burning. He looked at Harry angrily, and he yanked the paper from the boy’s hand. 

“Give it here. Let me…” Severus looked at the paper, and on it was a string of complicated formulas. 

“Is this… alchemy and arithmancy?” Severus narrowed his eyes, “You know alchemy?” 

“I do.” Harry nodded, “It is a formula for something. But it is incorrect. I will give you an hour.” Harry smiled. 

“What kind of twisted power play is this?” Severus grunted, but his eyes were drawn to the complicated formations of the lines. With the numbers and formulas right in front of him, Severus’s brain immediately went into autopilot and started doing the math all on its own. 

Silently, Severus sat down, receiving the pen that Harry was offering wordlessly and started to write equations after equations. 

Harry chuckled quietly. He got his own pen and notebook, but they were not for calculating. He started to do what he had always done when he had free time. He drew. 

He looked at Severus’s form, and his hands slowly sketched out the first, then the second lines. It was bliss, finally having a model to look at. Finally having a solid foundation to lean on instead of having to count on his own memory that tended to fade and betray. 

Harry slowly followed the soft lines of Severus’ hair, flowing down to his face. He sketched out the man’s cheekbones, then his furrowed eyebrows. He carefully captured the way the man’s black eyes focused on the paper, and the way his lips were slightly pursed as he fell deep into his thoughts. Harry was lost for a moment, looking at those thin lips. He smiled at his own distraction, then carefully carved out Severus’s nose on the paper. It was the one feature that defined him, the one that made Harry pay attention to him in the first place and the one that he could not look at when he knew he was done for. It was not as terrible as he made it look during his school time. Instead, it gave Severus some sort of regal beauty that Harry couldn’t help but admire. 

Then, he moved lower. To Severus’s thin frame, to his shoulder that was hunching forward. To his forearm that was being covered up by a thin, smooth sleeve. To his hands. Oh, his hands…

Harry tried his best to not miss a single detail. His carefully trimmed nail, his bony fingers, the veins, the small wrists. Oh…

How Harry had wished to be able to lace his own fingers between Severus’s. How he wished he had been able to circle his own hand around Severus’s wrist, to pull him away from all the fight, from all the pain.

Harry sighed, and he looked at the Severus on paper. 

The figure was unmoving, and Harry touched a finger on the pencil, letting it stain him. 

Then, he started to pay attention to the shadows. It was satisfying, seeing that as the shadows darken, the image of Severus being illuminated gently by fire was more clear.

Harry carefully grazed his pencil, and finally, he felt reluctant to lift it. It pained him, a bit, every single time. When he stopped drawing, when he removed himself from Severus’s image, it was like leaving. He couldn’t bear it, couldn’t bear the pain of it again, so he kept drawing. It brought him closer to Severus, in a way, and by immersing himself in the image of the man, Harry thought he never had to leave.

There was a time, when the pain got too immense, Harry couldn’t even leave. He had drawn one painting after the other, sketched Severus’s figure and frame from paper to parchment, to the point that he no longer had anywhere to draw on. He had not left his house, and he had drawn himself to exhaustion. It had not been a particularly good year. 

After that, Harry had not done it to himself another time, but drawing had become a way he could use to relieve himself of the burden. The pain when he had to stop was never that shattering, but it was an aching tug at the bottom of his heart, nevertheless. It was sad, yet, endearing. 

Harry put his pen down, only to see that Severus was looking at him. 

Harry smiled, “Did you solve it?” He asked. 

“Yes.” Severus said, looking at the notebook in Harry’s hand. 

“Would you like to trade?” Harry smiled, “You are eyeing it as if it was a Christmas pudding.”

Severus stared at Harry to convey his disapproval, but Harry didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. 

He slowly tore off the page of the notebook, then he gave it to Severus. Severus was still looking at Harry, as if not trusting him. He gave Harry his paper, then looked down at the page that he had just received. 

Harry didn’t dare to look at Severus’s expression. Pardon his cowardice, but he was just an old man with an embarrassing tendency to etch out the shape of his soul on a piece of paper. 

So instead of paying attention to Severus the way he had always done, Harry looked at the formulas and checked Severus’s corrections. 

After 5 minutes, Harry looked up and smiled, “They are all correct. As expected of you, my dear.” When his gaze found Severus, the man was still staring at Harry’s sketch, as if seeing himself for the first time in a while. 

Harry blinked, and when he found Severus’s face was slightly pinkish, he walked over, “Severus, are you alright?” 

Severus jolted, as if he had just been woken up from a dream. He looked at Harry’s eyes, and then as if burnt, he immediately moved his gaze. 

“I…” He started, but words failed him immediately. It was as if he didn’t know if he should be angry or not, “You…” He turned to Harry again, but his eyes stayed away from the green of Harry’s, “Where did you get the formula?” He managed. 

Harry blinked, then he smiled, “I can’t tell you. But you got them all correct, so I’m going to give you a reward.” 

“Re… I don’t need your reward, Potter.” Severus hissed, “What are you taking me for, your pet? Some specimen for you to look at, dissect, then reward for good behaviour?” Severus glared at Harry, as if he had found a grounding for his emotions. 

“Are you sure?” Harry smiled, unfazed by Severus’s anger, “Do you really not want a bottle of unicorn blood?” 

Severus blinked, then he stared at Harry. Harry could hear the gears in Severus’s head turning slowly, then his anger died out. 

“I apologise.” Severus sighed, finally, “I am just… slightly lost for words.” He looked down at the painting in his hands, his face burnt. He just didn’t know what to do with these feelings inside his chest. The only thing he knew how to use to protect himself from the unknown was anger and spikes. It was either that, or complete indifference. But for a reason, Severus didn’t feel like he needed to use Occlumency to control his bad temper in front of Harry. Yet, he felt guilty after getting angry. 

He knew it was not true. A joke would never take such a form. Someone with bad intentions would never give him the paper so freely and would never have drawn him in such an image. It was with such details that Severus wondered how long Harry had gazed at him and how carefully he must have paid attention. 

Severust just didn’t know what to do. He had never been seen, yet, he felt exposed whenever he was with Harry. 

“Are you sure you are not just apologising for the unicorn blood?” Harry smiled, his eyes fond and gentle. 

“I don’t need…” Severus reacted immediately, but then he stopped himself before he could spout another lie. Finally, he gave up, “Fine, Potter.” He nearly spat out the name, “Flaunt your wealth at me.”

“Oh my.” Harry chuckled, “What do I do now? Have you finally lost yourself to the weight of Galleons, my dear?” 

“Shut your mouth, Potter. It takes a lot more than Galleon that comes from you for me to bend.” Severus said, and he immediately regretted it. 

Harry froze, he stared at Severus for a moment. Just as Severus was about to explain himself, Harry asked gently, “Then who would it take for you to bend, dearest?” 

Severus inhaled sharply, and he flicked hard on Harry’s forehead. 

“Aoooooooo” Harry wailed, and he held his swollen forehead to sit on the floor. 

“You are too young to make such a joke. 10 points from Hufflepuff.” Severus’s ears burnt. Why must this child always pay attention to the wrong detail? 

“Please forgive me, dear. I mean no disrespect.” Harry looked up at him from the ground, eyes teary from the pain. He offered Severus a bottle with both hands, and Severus finally felt his anger subsided. 

“Fine.” He huffed, and when Harry was smiling, Severus threw him a black box. That was the reason Severus was so awkward earlier. He couldn’t find the right time nor the right reason to give it to Harry without making it weird. 

“Your compensation. For the unicorn blood.” Severus said. 

Harry chuckled, “Is it that hard to call it a Christmas present from you, dearest?” 

Severus’s face burnt, but he refused to back down. 

“It is not.” He said, before saying, “It’s late, you should get back to your dorm.” 

“Of course.” Harry smiled. He held the box close to his chest and stood from the ground. He felt like he had pushed Severus to the limit today, and it would be unwise to keep pestering the man. 

Harry reached out, touching Severus’s hand for the briefest second before removing himself from the man’s personal space. He looked at Severus’s eyes, murmuring as if disclosing a secret, “Happy Christmas, Severus.”

Severus looked at his hand, then at the bottle of unicorn blood, then at Harry. Finally, he sighed, “Go back, Mister Potter.”

And Harry complied, happily. 

Chapter Text

The night of Christmas was filled with joy. Harry had walked back to his dorm while listening to the ringing of the traditional choir through the walls. It might come from the paintings, might come from the ghosts, and could possibly come from Harry’s own traitorous mind. Harry could not care less. It was the first Christmas he got to spend with Severus, hopefully, first of many more. After this, there would also be the New Year, Severus’s birthday, then Valentine’s day. All good things…

Harry smiled and looked outside. He could not see the moon, but he could see that there would be snow coming. After all, who wouldn’t enjoy white Christmas. 

Harry chuckled to himself as he walked back to his dorm. 

Once he was safe behind the curtains, Harry carefully took out the box that Severus had handed him. He felt like a child, sitting on his dorm bed and hiding his own little secret. The box was black, elegant and neat, and inside, there was a small, worn out picture. Harry could see the note at the back, “So that you don’t miss me.”, and when he flipped the small picture around, there was his mom. She was young, bright, and pretty. She smiled at the camera and waved. It felt like she was right there, looking at him. 

Looking at how worn out it was, Harry knew that this picture was of great value to Severus. It was covered in a few layers of preservant spells, but not enough to prevent it from wearing out every single time it was taken out. With too many layers, the girl would stop moving all together. He was careful, he took it out to look at it enough times to make the edges turn blunt and blurry. 

Harry narrowed his eyes. 

If he was actually a 10-year-old, he would be overjoyed to see his mother. Hagrid had actually given him a few of his parents’ pictures, actually. 

But well… 

Harry could not say he was happy, per se…

He was well past the age of yearning for his parents, in fact, he had grown quite… distant from them. It was strange, how much longer he had lived compared to his parents. He had lived so long that he had forgotten the concept of being mothered. Well, since Molly had passed away, Harry had no one old enough to mother him. And after the age of 60, he started to mother everyone else, including Draco. 

Besides, his parents died at the age of 21, and to Harry, that was merely an infant. His mind had failed to cope with the fact that his parents were 21 years old. 

Another reason was that he had had a lot of time. Time to think about himself, about Severus, and about them. He had learnt a lot of lessons, and time had taught him things many books did not offer. He had come to the realisation about how much Severus’s life had tormented him, how he was so helpless in his own path, and how he was used by one person to another. 

His mother had been the only one who loved him, and even her love was tragically short. His father had used him merely as an object to vent his anger. Lily… Lily had used him as an introduction brochure to the Wizarding World, and then used his help for her study during her time at Hogwarts. She was exceptionally good at magic, yes, but her talent did not bloom at Potion. It had never been. 

Lily, Harry had had mixed feelings about her. One part of him used to yearn for her presence at stormy nights, at lonely nights, and at nights when Harry could not help but get jealous of Dudley. Through stories, Harry had known her as a kind hearted person. She was someone who had given him life, twice, and for that, Harry could never repay her. She was an active member of the Order of the Phoenix, and she was an exceptional healer. 

Yet…

Yet…

Harry closed his eyes. 

Yet she was so cruel to the person Harry loved more than his own life. 

Severus had trusted her, loved her, cared for her. Yet she used him, then slowly growing suspicious and wary of him because he had a talent in Dark Magic. She looked at him with strange eyes when he tried his best to fit in with his Housemates, who despised the very blood that ran in his veins. Severus was fighting his own war, in his own House, and she had demanded that he stayed away from them. How could he, when James Potter was using every single chance he had to try and belittle him. How could he, when he was so desperate to be acknowledged by someone.

He was only 11 when he got into Hogwarts, then bullied and annoyed constantly by the Marauders. He was only 14, desperate to be seen. And he was only 16, when the flickering light in his eyes was crushed, stomped on by them. They had humiliated him, publicly. 

And she had done nothing about it. 

Ron would have killed James Potter had Harry been hung upside down like that. 

Hermione would have done worse. 

Neville would have called someone. 

Ginny would hit them in the face. 

The twin would ensure that they get a taste of their own medicine. 

What had Lily done, then? When the person who trusted her and loved her was humiliated? When her ‘friend’ was harassed, was gang up on? 

She had chuckled. 

And did nothing. 

Harry could never forget that. 

Severus had called her a slur, yes. But he was blinded by rage, by embarrassment. 

And why had she gotten so angry, to the point that she could never forgive him afterward? Why? When she was a Muggleborn and could not understand the depth of the word just yet? It was an ugly nickname, yes, but that compared to 7, 8 years of knowing each other, calling each other ‘best friends’? 

Harry had thought about it for a long time, and Draco had given him the answer. 

She was not mad because she was called a Mudblood. 

She got mad because she got called out, because she had needed a reason. She needed a way out, a reason to draw a line between her and the weird, ugly kid that was constantly targeted at school. She needed a reason to not speak to him anymore, so that she was not known as someone who got involved with a Dark Wizard. So that she was no longer seen hanging around with a Slytherin anymore. 

It was the perfect excuse. 

And she was cruel about it. 

So much so that it had destroyed Severus. 

So much so that Severus had discovered so many side effects of the Elixir to induce Euphoria. 

So much so that Severus had turned to the Dark Lord, had taken the only path he could see where there’s someone to recognise him, to accept him. Where he could actually be respected. 

Severus had fallen, because no one had extended a hand. 

The realisation broke Harry apart. 

He could not breathe, could not eat, and he had suffered a long period of eating disorder before he was back on his feet again. After that, he took up cooking and started to prepare every meal as if he was about to feed young Severus.

He gave everyone food, because the only person he wanted to feed could no longer eat. Harry had fed everyone as he thought about a child that had never been anything sweet in his life. 

Harry sighed, focusing on the picture on his hand again. A drop of tear fell on the paper, then a few more came before stopping abruptly. Harry wiped his eyes, then smiled as he looked at the young Lily in the picture, still waving. 

He murmured, “You have broken him, yet, he returned to you. Yet… he tried to save your life.” 

Harry chuckled to himself, “You hurt him tremendously, yet he risked his life on the line for a redemption. For a word that you probably don’t even understand.” Harry tilted his head, “He hated that word, and he regretted saying it every single day, thinking that it was the reason for your distance.” 

He would never know that it was just the perfect excuse. 

He would never know, and would constantly beat himself up when he had a chance. 

Harry looked at the girl in the picture again.

“You are beautiful, yet, you are never a good friend.” Harry said to her, “And I would never forgive you for everything you have done.”

Imagine Hermione dating Draco when Draco was shouting insults to Harry’s face.

Imagine Ron defending Voldemort. 

Ew. Disgusting. 

Harry crumbled the picture in his hand, “You used him, then threw him away when he did not fit your ideal. You never defended him, and you married his bully, befriending the ones who almost killed him.” The picture in his hand turned to dust, and Harry blew on them gently, sending them outside, to the snow.

“May you rest in peace, and never haunt his dreams anymore.” Harry murmured. 

Outside, the snow started falling, and soon, the Hogwarts ground was covered in white. A flawless blanket that would soon melt so that spring could take over. 

***

In the morning, Harry came to Severus’s office again. 

He had made a big breakfast, and he had urged Severus to take a few more bites than what he was comfortable with. Then, when Severus was having tea, Harry scooted over and gave him a small piece of milk candy. 

“You always give me this, Mister Potter.” Severus raised an eyebrow, “Have you, somehow, come to an assumption that I have the same interest as you when it comes to this… tooth-decay accelerator?”

Harry stared at Severus, then he chuckled fondly, “You are allowed to say ‘sweets’, my dear. It would not affect your reputation of being a bitter and fearsome man.”

Severus ‘hmph’, then he looked at the candy in this hand. 

“I can’t help but notice that you have a tendency to give out candies, even to other children. Is this a way to flaunt your wealth at them and at me, or is your pocket just bottomless and can produce candy on their own?” 

“Well, I just like it.” Harry smiles, “Children should eat sweet things, it helps fuel their brain and help them think better. Besides, tooth-decay is not a problem when you have potions that can regrow bones, my dear.” Harry bumped his shoulder against Severus’s arm gently, “Besides, I know that you supply Albus with a healthy dose of Tooth Preservatives.” 

Severus parted his thin lips slightly, then closed them. Then he stared at the candy and decided to ask something that he considered having the highest probability of getting an answer. 

“So why do you give me candies?” Severus asked, “You thought of me as equal to the 11-year-old?”

“Of course not, my dear.” Harry smiled, “You are different. I give you candies simply because I want to give you something. And I know you would not accept constant offerings of potion ingredients.”

“So instead of giving me dragon blood and unicorn hair every single day, you give me a piece of strawberry milk candy.” Severus dead-panned.

“Yes.” Harry nodded, as if it was the most normal thing to do.

“I would prefer…” Severus said, but then he shook his head. No, receiving potion ingredients would be too much and would be counted as bribery. But candies?

It was not as if he actually ate…

Well, he did eat them, but he didn’t need to eat them, had they not been in his pocket and had not been given to him without his consent. Severus did not have the habit of wasting food, so of course he would have to eat them. They were not too sweet or anything, and Severus always felt a little bit better when he ate them, but…

Severus huffed, “I would rather you not give me anymore candies.” He told Harry. 

And Harry interpreted that as ‘I would like potion ingredients’. 

So he took the candy out of Severus’s hand, and placed a small snake fang in his palm instead. During the process, he kept looking and studying Severus’s expression. It was almost comical.

Severus was speechless. 

“Why…?” He asked, voice exhausted. 

“Well… you said you do not want candies.” Harry blinked his eyes innocently. 

“So you think I chose…” 

“Do you not want this Orlov viper’s fang?” Harry asked, “I have a lot of rattlesnake fangs instead.” 

“Orlov viper’s?” Severus opened his eyes, and he stared at Harry. 

“Well, I keep a lot of snakes.” Harry shrugged. 

“Should I be concerned?” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“Nah. They are all very nice to me.” Harry chuckled. 

“They are n…” Severus huffed, and he looked away, gritting his teeth as if chewing down the questions, the complaints, and the confusion. Finally, he sagged down a little bit, leaning on the couch, “The amount of secrets you have on your person must be greater than your age, even.

“Well, it depends.” Harry chuckled, “You are just confused because you have not met someone like me yet, my dear.”

Severus grunted, “You are the most annoying brat I have ever met.”

“I’m glad.” Harry hummed.

Severus just groaned in frustration. It felt like hitting on a cotton pillow. Harry just took all of his complaints and sarcasms without any hint of anger. Why? How?

After they had had enough of their usual banter, they got to work. The potions were coming to the final steps, so everything had to be closely supervised. In the end, Harry got assigned to the original potion, while Severus tended to his own variation. 

Harry chuckled at the cauldron, and he started to follow his usual steps, making his own version using his muscle memory. It was all a very familiar path.

Meanwhile, he spared a glance or two at Severus. The man was doing a very complicated job. His eyes kept darting to the original recipe, then his own alterations. Sometimes he would stare at the cauldron, mumbling to himself. Sometimes, he would add to his calculations, then make adequate changes. Harry could look from the order in which Severus added new ingredients, to his stirring process, to the colour of the fume and the smell in the air to slowly figure out Severus’s string of thought. Slowly, Harry started to understand what Severus was trying to do. 

The thoughts and realisation made Harry’s heart raced in his chest. His fingers shook slightly, not enough to affect his stirring, but enough to make him briefly forget what he was doing. 

Severus was trying to make an antidote that also works as a vaccine.

He was trying to lower the potency and make the antidote more of a long-term treatment. If used on patients, it would take at least 3 months to take effect. However, it could also be used as a vaccine for young children. On top of that, Severus’s recipe required less precious ingredients. He had used the original as a reference, something that he was certain would work, then made a more adequate solution that mostly every family could get a hand on. 

Damn, if the future Hermione was here, she would immediately make it compulsory and free for every single child to get a shot of it. 

Harry felt the excitement and pride bubbling in his chest, and he had to physically force himself to pay attention to his own cauldron. Severus had trusted him with the most important step. He had given Harry full access to a bubbling cauldron. Coming from a Potion Master, especially from Severus Snape, that was the highest form of praise. Harry could never let Severus down. 

They stood in the room in silence until the afternoon.

Harry was the first to finish his potion. It was both because of the fact that he was used to the process and that Severus was trying to invent something new entirely. 

Once Harry was done, he decided to stand there and look at Severus. It was never enough, and Harry had learnt to appreciate every single moment he was given. He could not bear to lose this man another time. He would rather die ten times over. 

When Severus was done with his potion, finally, he sighed and looked up from the cauldron. His complexion was a bit pale, and his hair had grown a bit damp and a few strands had stuck to the side of his face. He was dazed, for a few moments, as if recalling the details of his brewing process. After that, he grabbed a pen and started jotting down a few things. Occasionally, he scratched out old things and wrote new notes next to them. Occasionally, he ticked next to a line and then moved on. During the process, his expression changed so slightly, and people would normally miss it if they didn’t observe him carefully. 

It took Severus 10 minutes or so to finish, and once he did, he looked up again, his eyes unfocused for a moment before he snapped, remembering that there was another person in this room. He whipped his head around, turning to the cauldron that had stopped brewing for an hour. There were a few bottles next to it, but no sign of… Then, Severus found Harry at the corner of the room, with a sketch book and a pencil in hand. 

“Good afternoon, my dear.” Harry chuckled, still replaying the scene in his head, “I hope you had a great time brewing.” It was adorable, how Severus was so expressive when he was by himself. It took diligent observation, yet Harry didn’t miss a single change. It was actually pretty easy, when he knew where to look. 

“You…” Severus looked at the bottles that were neatly arranged, then back at Harry, “you finished the potion all by yourself?” 

“Well, yes. You were so focused I could not interrupt you. Besides, the final steps could not be put under the stasis charm.” Harry smiled, “I thought you knew, when you decided to focus entirely on your own potion?” 

“I…” Severus looked around, a bit flustered. 

“You forgot that you were working with me, didn’t you, dearest?” Harry asked fondly. 

Severus gritted his teeth. It was not his fault that it was easy working with the brat. Besides, it was true that the final steps could not be done separately. He himself had to pay meticulous attention to his own potion. But… it was a High-grade potion? 

“You… finished the potion?” Severus looked at Harry. 

Harry blinked, then he hummed, “Are you in doubt of my skill, my dear?” 

“You are 11 years old, of course I have doubts.” Severus snapped, then he looked at the remaining potion in the cauldron. It was of perfect colour and consistency. With a few spells, Severus found that the potency was also correct and not at all affected. 

“What can I say, that Hadrian S. made the recipe so easy to understand that I must have an IQ below average to get it wrong.” Harry mimicked Severus’s sarcastic tone, then he chuckled, “Really, I thought you wanted me for my skills, dear.” He narrowed his eyes. 

Severus took 2 seconds to understand the meaning under Harry’s words, then he flicked Harry’s forehead. 

“Aoooo!” Harry doubled over and made a really dramatic noise when he hugged his own head. Really, he was just making a scene for the fun of the game. 

“How many times must I tell you that you are too young for such a thing?” Severus huffed, then he leaned down and picked up the sketch book that Harry had placed on the wooden chair he had sat on earlier. There was a pencil placed between the pages, and when Severus opened them, he found more sketches. It was him, all over the pages. 

There was him thinking, pursing his lips a little bit. There was him with a slight frown between his brown and his eyes dark with thoughts. There was him with his sleeves rolled up, stirring the potion. And there was him sketching on paper the recipe and notes. 

Severus looked at Harry, and then he gave the boy the sketchnote without a word, ignoring the burn in his ears. 

“Leave if you have nothing to do. I want to write a letter.” He said. 

“To whom?” Harry asked out of pure habit, didn’t really expect an answer. 

“Hadrian S.” Severus answered, without a hint of hesitation. 

Harry froze, for exactly half a second, before regaining his Occlumency and putting a perfect smile on his face. 

“Why?” He asked, “Do you want to show off your recipe to his face and tell him 40 different ways you are better than him?” 

Severus rolled his eyes, “Is that how shallow you think I am, Mister Potter? Well, I am offended.” He drawled. 

“No, my dear. I’m sorry.” Harry said. 

Severus was pleased with Harry’s reaction, so he took pity and said, “I would send him a letter, proposing a collaboration. He could use his name and update his recipe, so that it reaches more people. I will take my share of the profit, and never have to show my name.”

“You want to be his ghost?” Harry narrowed his eyes. 

“I think you have missed to acknowledge the fact that my name is not suitable for public display on anything, Mister Potter.” Severus said.

And for the first time in a while, Severus saw Harry’s smile and peaceful expression crack. 

It was anger. 

Pure anger and outrage on his face as the realisation hit him. It was as if he had never actually thought about the fact before.

But why was he angry?

Was he angry that he realised Severus was a terrible person?

Or was it because of the fact Severus had just told him? 

But why?

Why must the Chosen One get angry over that? 

Severus was a Death Eater, it was natural that he could not have his name anywhere, or it would draw suspicion. That was known, and that was normal. 

When Severus looked back at Harry, the boy was calm again. That angry expression was nowhere to be found, as if Severus had had a hallucination. When Severus was still in doubt, Harry suddenly turned to him and smiled. His smile was so gentle, so calm, and so familiar. 

“Would you like to have a walk with me, my dear?” 

Severus blinked. 

Chapter Text

Severus was in a daze when he was being wrapped in three different layers, then led outside to the snow. It was not until there was a snowflake falling on his nose that he understood that was happening. There was a new pair of gloves on his hands, the pairs that Harry had given him on the first day of the Quidditch season. He was also wearing his dragonhide ankle boot, and there was an unfamiliar spell on them. It took Severus a moment to realise that the spell was for warmth and to stop water from seeping in. 

He was also wearing his warmest sweater, and on top of that was a thick cape with a hood. The hood was thick and heavy, with soft fur lining that kept his ears and face warm. It was covering half of his face, and honestly, Severus found it extremely comfortable, despite the occasional lack of view. The cape was tied carefully with quite a big bow that Severus found ridiculous but tolerated anyway. The coat definitely did not belong to Severus, and a part of his mind knew that it was Harry’s doing. The fact that the boy had managed to cover him from head to toe despite his height was a mysterious phenomenon that should be studied. 

Severus looked at Harry. The boy was wearing similar attire, only in dark blue. His cheeks were pinkish, and his eyes were bright. His gloves were not made of leather, but of thick wool, and Severus could recognise the quality of it. Quite expensive, really. 

“You really did inherit the entire Potter vault, didn’t you?” Severus asked, his voice quiet. He should speak in such a tone with Harry, but out here, in the snow, Severus found it impossible to be harsh. It was cold, but not unpleasant. It was strange. Severus had never felt like this when he was out in winter before. It was always cold and wet, and miserable. He always felt bubbling anger rising inside him every single time he was forced outside. His memory about the snow was always with his father’s yelling, about him being tossed out by either Potter or Black. It was always about going in the cold to collect ingredients alone, and after every single time, he had to take cold remedies to stop himself from getting sick. 

They were always so unpleasant. 

This time was entirely different, though. 

Severus realised that he had always been able to keep himself warm with spells. He realised that he had always been able to dress warmer, to take a walk simply because he could. He realised that he didn’t have to be miserable, not when he had the means to. His past had stopped him from thinking he could ever be comfortable. 

Suddenly, there was a tiny hand slipping against his own. Severus jolted. The unfamiliar contact sent him into defensive mode for a brief second before he forced himself to calm down, before he realised that he had felt this before. He had had contact with Harry once before. They had held hands, and it was fine. Nothing had gone wrong. 

Despite thinking that, Severus was still a bit rigid. Physical contact had never been something he had the privilege of having. It was a scarcity, and even then, all of them had come with a condition, with something unwanted. No one was willing to touch him, not without him having to give them something first. 

Severus ignored the panic that bubbled in his chest, and he looked at Harry. The boy was still smiling, his eyes not directed at Severus. Half of his face was covered by the hood, and when he spoke, it was also in a quiet, calming tone. 

“Relax, dearest.” He said, “There is no one out here, no one would know you are being kind to a Potter.”

Severus felt that the heavy cape was too warm all of a sudden. He squeezed his hand on instinct, and Harry squeezed back without hesitation. 

“You are wearing a cape, remember.” Harry turned to him, finally. His eyes were so bright and so green. They were filled with life, a direct contrast to the white snow that was surrounding them, “No one would be able to know that it was you, under the cape. You are just a person, having a walk in the snow. No one would care if you are a teacher, a Potion Master, or a fearsome person. You are just a person.” Harry smiled, “You can take a walk anytime you want, without worrying that they will see you, my dear.”

Severus looked at the boy. They kept walking while Severus thought about what Harry had just said. Then, he thought about the reason they were out in the snow. What were they talking about?

Right, the fact that his name could not be written under any academic paper. Of course, he was a Death Eater, who would see remedies written and made by a Death Eater and be willing to follow it. They would have doubts that it was poison. They would think that it was a scheme. They would write complaints saying that he should not have the right to send his paper to publish at all. 

It was a fact, an obvious fact.

Yet, the boy had gotten angry. He had gotten angry for exactly one second before he smiled again and suggested a walk. And now, when they were in the snow, the boy had taken Severus’s hand and told him that under a cape, no one would know that it was him. He could have a walk, he could have as many walk as he wanted, without the need to care about anyone’s eyes.

Were the action and words intended, or was it just fleeting thoughts? 

Severus looked at Harry, then looked at their hands. 

Was this an action of support, or was it Harry’s way of making sure Severus would not leave him behind?

The thing was, Severus didn’t know. 

He could never know, because he could not read Harry’s mind. Because he knew Harry would never outright tell him his secret. The boy kept him guessing, not because he was having any bad intention. No, Harry didn’t look like he was trying to hide the secret either. It was just something he could not say outright. Severus had to guess, and if he could never guess it, then it was up to him to cope with that fact. 

Severus knew that Harry was kind to him, and would not hurt him. It was just strange, the way he did it. 

Harry had wanted to become friends, to stay close, to help. Harry had tried to take care of Severus in his own way. But it was strangely confusing, so Severus could not take it. He didn’t trust anyone who took a look at him and then decided that he was worth caring for. It was unheard of. 

Besides, what happened to Harry’s parents…

Severus looked at the boy, wondering if he told the boy that it was his words that led to the Potters’ demise, would the boy still hold his hand and care for him anymore. 

Would he hide it because he longed for the boy’s attention, or would he hide it because it was not the time to tell? Would he keep it a secret because he would need it in the future to make the boy hate him, or would he keep it simply because he could not bear to look at the boy’s disappointed look?

Would it be selfish to keep it a secret, or would it be for the greater good?

Severus didn’t know. 

He was playing a part in a war, and the war was so much bigger than himself and Harry. It was for the Wizarding World, and he was playing it right under the nose of the Dark Lord, whom they could not confirm dead, not even after 10 years. 

Severus could not risk it. He could not risk anything. 

Follow order. 

Follow Dumbledore’s order. 

Get to know the boy. 

Act. 

Act! 

For the world to see. 

For other Death Eaters to see. 

That he and Harry were always in disagreement. That Severus simply hated Harry’s gut because he was a Death Eater and Harry was the Chosen One. 

He could not do this. Not outside, not in public. 

Someone would know. 

Someone would see. 

And the boy will die. 

Severus stopped midtrack, and Harry stopped with him. 

Severus turned to the boy, parting his lips, “I…” 

Harry waited for him, patiently. Their hands were still joining, and Severus felt like his head was swirling too fast. Out of pure practice, his Occlumency settled in place, but for some reason, it kept cracking. 

Too much…

Too much…

Severus looked at Harry again, his expression pained. Words failed to escape him, and so was air. Severus slowly grew more and more tense as his magic crackled in the air, melting the snow around them. 

Harry seemed to realise the problem immediately. He looked at Severus, then a flow of warm, calming magic wrapped around Severus. 

Severus gasped as his muscles gave out to the warmth that was seeping in. It felt like heaven was wrapping him, like there was a being trying to forcefully push out all of his sorrow and suffering and stuffing him full with bliss. 

Severus fell to his knee, and he was caught by Harry. 

The boy wrapped both hands around him, his magic still seeping in, still soothing both Severus’s body and mind. 

“It’s alright, Severus.” Harry murmured, “You are not in danger, I promise you are not in danger, alright?” 

Severus gasped again, too weak to even make a sound. He tried to push Harry away. In his mind, he knew what was happening, and he knew he must be ashamed of it. He knew there was a bottle of potion in his cabinet, second row from the bottom, third one on the left, could help him to recover. He knew he was outside, and he knew Harry would judge him for it. He knew that he must flee. But his body had failed him. 

Severus let himself be held, because that was the only thing he could do, but his mind was still in a mess. It was too frightening, to the point that Severus could not breathe, to the point that his magic started seeing everything as a threat. He had not lost control like this for years, he had not gotten a panic attack since Lily’s fifth death anniversary. He had not… 

Severus shuddered, and out of pure horror and stress, tears started flowing out as he desperately gasped for air. 

A spell was silently cast, and Severus felt like his mouth was being blocked, so he tried, and tried, and tried again to get more air, to recover, to stand up, to run. 

But Harry didn’t let him run. 

No, Harry was holding onto him tightly, and he was murmuring nonsense that Severus could not understand in his ears. 

“You are being too tense. You have exhausted your mind earlier, inhaling too much potion fume.” Harry started rocking them back and forth, “Then you are in distress before being dragged outside. You were exposed to an unfamiliar environment, then you started to think too much. Your mind was overloaded with stress, that was why you broke.” Harry said slowly, “It’s alright. It’s not a threat. You are not in danger. You are not. I promise.”

Severus shook. The lack of air was making his gaze darken. His mind quietly added, ‘Unfamiliar contact’ to Harry’s list, before he went limp against the boy’s frame. 

Severus did not lose consciousness, but the panic stopped. He was tired, exhausted, and in both pain and comfort from Harry’s magic flowing in his veins. 

“You are alright.” Harry continued saying, his voice calmed, like a lullaby, “I will never let anything happen to you, Severus. Never.”

Severus scoffed, weak, but he did. 

What was he? A child? 

Harry Potter was just a child. And said child was promising his safety. Such nonsense. 

“You are being too kind to me, Mister Potter.” Severus said, his voice dry and hoarse. He sounded miserable. 

“Mn?” Harry sounded surprised, “I didn’t know that.” 

Severus smirked, slowly trying to get up from Harry’s embrace, but kept being dragged forward. It must be magic that was keeping his pants from getting wet from all the snow that his body heat was melting. 

“What are you trying to tell me, earlier?” Severus asked, because he had nothing to do and his mind was too exhausted to think. 

“But you are so clever, my dear.” Harry said, patting his back slowly, “You must have understood what I meant?” 

Severus huffed, “You are insufferable.” 

“Yet, you tolerate my presence.” Harry said quietly, “Still, you held back. What is keeping you, dearest? What is on your mind?” 

Severus’s face was warm, far too warm to be comfortable. Words. Words that he could never hear from anyone else, were simply being offered to him. Still inappropriate, though.

“You do know you cannot call a professor that.” Severus tried. 

“Mn. I know.” Harry’s voice was filled with fondness, “I know, my dear.” 

Severus huffed, “You are being weird.”

“And you are deflecting.” Harry said gently. 

Severus grunted. He pushed himself away from Harry’s embrace, then he looked at the boy’s worried face, then to his hands, which were bleeding from several deep cuts. His eyes widened, “You…”

Harry followed Severus’s gaze, then he looked to his hands, “Oh…” He smiled, “Your magic went a bit out of control.”

“Then why didn’t you stay away from me?” Severus hissed. He grabbed the boy’s hands, then he tried and failed to perform a simple healing magic. 

“It’s alright.” Harry said. 

“You…” Severus was outraged, but then, he remembered that he always had healing sap on his person, and reached for his pocket. The small bottle was still there. 

Severus fished it out his pocket and grabbed Harry’s hand again. Harry let him, and he looked at Severus intensely as Severus carefully applied the medicine. The cuts were not deep enough that it affected his bones, so healing sap could stop the bleeding. The opening, however, needed either high level Healing magic that was not Severus’s specialties, or high-grade potions that he kept in his own office. 

“We need to go back.” Severus said, and he stood. For a moment, he forgot that he had just had a panic attack, and he stumbled when blood could not go to his head fast enough. Harry chuckled and caught him with both of his hands. Severus grabbed Harry’s hands, and the boy hissed in pain. 

When Severus’s vision came back, he saw that Harry’s hands had started bleeding again. 

“You should not have done that.” Severus was borderline on anger, but he held back. 

“You should not have stood so fast. I am fine, as you can see.” Harry smiled fondly. 

“Keep your mouth shut, or I will start taking points.” Severus hissed, and he grabbed Harry’s hand, applying medicine once more before dragging him across the snow field, back to the castle and to the dungeon. 

“Owwww. You are pulling my arm apart. Please. Have mercy my dear.” Harry kept moaning and wailing behind Severus, yet his smiles never faded, so Severus walked even faster. For what it’s worth, Severus was so much taller than Harry. In fact, Severus was about 184cm tall, and Harry was just about 130cm, so he needed to run to be able to catch up with Severus. 

It was actually an exercise, and when they reached the dungeon, Harry fell on the ground and refused to get up. 

“Ahhhh. My knees, my back.” Harry wailed, very dramatically, “Look at this young man. He made me run all the way back here. What did this old man do to deserve this? I will die tonight because of the cold and exhaustion.” Then he closed his eyes. 

Severus rolled his eyes, “Have you no shame?” He asked. 

Harry chuckled, “No. I lost it like one century ago.”

Severus huffed. He dragged Harry inside and tossed him on the couch. 

Harry groaned and placed a hand on his back, “Oh my old, abused back.” 

“Shut up, Potter.” Severus then walked to his potion cabinet and pulled out two bottles.” 

“What do I do? You do not like me anymore. Now you are yelling at me.” Harry started wailing again, and Severus felt a headache coming. 

“What have I done to deserve this?” He mumbled before walking to Harry and sat on the ground, grabbing Harry’s hand. Slowly, he applied the medicine to every cut on Harry’s hand, “Now, tell me, what is making you act like a crazy old man? Have you finally lost it? Or does my magic have some new affinity?”

Harry chuckled. He let Severus do whatever he wanted with his hand. 

“Well, I just figure that you need a distraction.” Harry used his other hand to touch Severus’s hair. It was a bit damp from the potion fume and the heat. With a thought, Harry dried and cleaned Severus’s hair, returning the dryness and fluffiness to it. It was a magic that he had invented, specifically for this exact purpose.

Severus froze for a moment, then he looked at Harry’s hands once more. 

“Earlier… I …” 

“Don’t apologise.” Harry retracted his hand, didn’t dare linger for an additional moment, “I could not leave you alone. And it was me that put you into that situation.” Harry said, “Even if I am not, I would never leave you.”

Severus stared at Harry’s hand before grabbing his other hand, applying medicine.

“Why?” He asked, “I have never been kind to you.”

“Is that the thing you keep telling yourself?” Harry asked. 

Severus kept his mouth shut, not looking at Harry anymore. The silence was overbearing after that point. 

When Severus was almost done, Harry suddenly said, “You know, you should not beat yourself up for something you have not done nor have no direct control over.” 

“Pardon me?” Severus frowned, dropping Harry’s hand. 

Harry just smiled at him, “You were upset over something grand earlier, weren’t you?” He looked into Severus’s eyes, “You overthought, then you panic because the cause of the problem was so close to you.”

Severus wanted to argue, wanted to deny it, but he could not find anything to say.

“I know there’s a lot of things you haven’t told me, and you think I would get mad over it. But I don’t. Not at you.” Harry looked away, “I told you, didn’t I? I know a lot of things. So if you think you are hiding something from me and I would get mad from it, you just need to ask. Simply ask, and I will give you my answer.” Harry turned back to Severus, “Would you like to tell me now? Or would you continue to beat yourself up?” 

Severus avoided Harry’s gaze, feeling like a child being asked about his mistake. He could not muster a single ounce of courage he thought he had. For whatever reason, words just failed him.

“I don’t think it is the right time.” Severus said. 

“Secret…” Harry tilted his head, “The only secret that could get me mad at you at the moment… in your thoughts…” Harry seemed to be thinking really hard, then after a long, long moment of consideration, something dusty in his mind flickered back to existence, “Oh.”

Severus frowned, “You are wrong.” He could not have known. He could not… 

Harry looked directly into Severus’s eyes, “You were thinking about my parents’ death, weren’t you?”

How could he know? 

Severus's pupils contracted, “Who told you?” 

Harry sighed, “Someone.” He then sighed again, and he looked at Severus, “I believe the person at fault had been arrested.”

“I told him.” Severus said, immediately, as if that thought had been on the forefront of his mind for a while. “I told him, I exposed the words.”

“And he was the one who decided what to do with the information. It was Pettigrew that exposed them. It was him that casted the spell.” Harry narrowed his eyes, “You are just a person, Severus. You are not responsible for their choices.” 

“Had I not run to him…” Severus argued. 

“Then someone else would.” Harry said, “No prophecy can be kept hidden. It’s either you, or someone else. You are not to blame for their choices.”

“Yet, it was not someone else. It was me.” Severus murmured, his voice exhausted. 

Harry tasted bitterness in his mouth. 

He sighed, reaching for Severus’s hand. 

Severus jolted, as if he was being electrocuted, yet, he didn’t retract his hand, nor did he push Harry away. 

“I’m sorry you have felt that way.” Harry said, quietly, “I don’t blame you. I forgive you, my dear.”

“You are not her.” Severus mumbled, “You cannot forgive me for what I did.”

And those…

Those were the exact words that broke Harry’s heart in half. 

I could never be her.

I could never be someone you love. 

I could never relief you from the torture and pain that she had caused. 

I could never be the salvation that you need.

Harry’s hand went cold, yet, he smiled and slowly retracted his hand. 

“I must have overstepped, then.” He said, dryly, “Still, I want you to know that it is not something you should beat yourself over.” Harry looked away, his gaze lost, unfocused. Something Severus had never seen before, “I only wish for your happiness, dear. And if…” Harry’s lips quivered, “If you find yourself hard to forgive, why not… ah… oh no…” Harry mumbled, “What am I doing? What am I saying? I can’t.” He looked at Severus, his eyes torn and filled with tears, “Please forgive my manner. I…”

Severus’s expression was overtaken by confusion. 

“Why are you upset?” He asked.

Harry brought a hand up to his face and covered his eyes. That hand was glistening with healing potion and some wounds were still open. It was the hand that had just held Severus tightly. Now, it was smeared by tears, tears that Severus had unknowingly caused to fall. He didn’t know why his words had hurt Harry so, but he did not wish for the child to cry. He wanted to reach out, but he didn’t know how. He had yet learnt to comfort a child, but he kept finding Harry crying in front of him. It was deeply concerning. 

“I apologise for everything I have caused to your parents and you. Your suffering was my doing.” Severus said, finally. It was something he had thought of constantly since the moment he saw Harry’s memories. It had tormented him every single time the child approached him with a smile on his lips and a candy on his hand. It was the reason Severus had not pushed Harry away. Guilt. 

Had it not been him, Harry would never have been put under that family’s care, and would never have to suffer those things. He would be able to grow up under his parents’ care, have a lovely childhood and turn out to be like both Lily and Potter combined. He would be taught to fly by Black, and… Oh shit that was so terrible Severus could not bear to think anymore. 

He looked at Harry again. How could the boy grow up in that situation and still turn out to be kind. Severus himself had been beaten up all his childhood, why did he grow up to be ugly and bitter? Was it because of his school years, was it because of all the pain he had suffered during his time at Hogwarts? Severus didn’t know. 

And he looked at Harry again. The boy was looking at him now, his eyes dry, but his brows were still furrowing a little. 

“I know you would not take my words seriously, Severus, and it is fine.” Harry said, finally. His hands twisted together, and a closing wound started bleeding again. 

Severus frowned, and he took Harry’s hand, stopping the action. 

Harry went quiet before saying, “I know I could not take away your guilt, but I must have you know that you are not responsible for anyone’s action. My pain, my loss, are not your doing. They had acted on their own accord.” He held Severus’s hand once more, “So if you still want to make up to me, know that it’s for your own conscience, and that I have already forgiven you for all of it. What you do is for your own peace of mind.”

Severus bit the inside of his cheek, his voice dry, and he felt like he was choking, “And what do you suggest I do?” 

“Why don’t you make it up? To me?” Harry offered quietly, “You are guilty, your mind doesn't let you rest because of what you think you have done to me. So why don’t you make it up to me? Give me something you think I deserve. Don’t abandon me like they did. Don’t hurt me like they have.” After a moment, Harry said quietly, “You are the only one I have.”

Severus felt like his heart was being torn apart. He looked at Harry, then he swallowed dryly, making up his mind. 

“It is not something I am familiar with, nor have any past experience of doing. It is not my nature to be…” He stopped, unable to finish the words. 

“It’s alright.” Harry said, “It’s always gonna be alright, my dear. As long as you try.”

“I don’t know how.” Severus closed his eyes. 

“Severus.” Harry called him, “Would you look at me?” 

Severus tried. 

And Harry smiled. 

“Would you be courageous and trust me, just this once?” He asked, bringing an injured hand to Severus’s face, “I just need you to have faith in me, and trust that all I need is you.” Harry paused for a moment before he added, “To be here.”

Severus found the pause extremely… uncomfortable, but he couldn’t tell why. 

He was quiet for a moment, his mind blank.

“I will… try…” Severus said, “You said…” Severus felt his ears grow hot, and his cheeks were burning with shame, “You wish to be… friends…”

Harry nodded, “I do.”

“I would… consider.” Severus gritted his teeth, as if it was something that he didn’t want, not even a bit. 

Harry chuckled, “I am glad.” 

After a moment, Severus felt his awkwardness grow. This was not something he was used to. That was when Harry brought a milk candy to his lips. 

“Open up, please.” He smiled, “To chase away the bitterness.”

Severus chuckled, “So you gave me candy because you think I am a bitter old man?” He raised an eyebrow. 

“Well, my actions are for your interpretation. I can be whatever you want.” Harry pressed the candy to Severus’s lips, forcing him to take it.

Severus grunted when the candy fell against his tongue. He glared at Harry, “Apparently, you are a brat.”

“Well, you don’t seem to be complaining.”

Severus rolled his eyes, then he grabbed Harry by the collar and tossed him outside, “Leave. I need to think.” Then slammed the door to Harry’s face, not realising he was smiling.

Harry laughed, then he walked away, humming. 

In a place where Severus couldn’t see, Harry cast a spell that he could not be more familiar with, healing all the cuts on his hands with ease. Then, he looked outside and smiled, “Draco would be proud of me.”

Draco was, in fact, not proud of him. 

Chapter Text

“What do you mean you cried?” Draco hissed, slapping Harry’s head, “You are 150 years old. Aren’t you ashamed of yourself, using the tactics you did in front of the press when you were 30?” 

Harry held his head, sitting in the corner facing the wall and said, “I’m sorry… I was a terrible person.”

“Say it louder!” Draco yelled.

“I’m sorry I am a terrible person. I should not have acted innocent in front of Severus.” Harry said, a bit louder. He was still facing the wall. 

“Oh my gosh. I can believe it!” Draco tossed his hand in the air, “I was in my manor, acting, smiling, convincing several Head of House to have faith in me and invest their money and personnel. Yet, my blasted, useless, ignorant husband was deceiving my Head of House.” 

“We got a divorce earlier, dear.” Harry added. 

“Shut the fuck up. What you did was unforgivable, I will divorce you again.” Draco hissed, “You should rot in hell, you pedophile. I knew you would touch him. I knew it.”

Harry winced, “I touched his hand.”

“And his hair!” Draco growled, “I saw you touched his hair, and HELD him! I knew I could not trust you. I told you to stay away from him until you are 15. But what did you do???” 

“Well…” Harry wiggled, “Had I known you would breach my mind the moment you see me, I would not have come and hugged you.” He mumbled. 

“Are you blaming me for finding out that you misbehave?” Draco gritted his teeth, throwing a biscuit at Harry’s head, “Are you gaslighting me?”

“Well, you are overreacting, dear.” Harry chuckled, and he got a cupcake to his head. “Oh, that one was mango, your favourite.”

“Shut up, Potter.” Draco rolled his eyes. 

Harry chuckled. He walked over to Draco, cleaning himself in the process. 

“I know I should not have done it. But he was so adorable.” Harry said, and when Draco glared at him, he raised both of his hands in the air, “I am sorry I overstepped. I swear I will not do anything inappropriate until I am 15.” 

Draco huffed, “I know you are going to turn into a pine tree, but you can’t behave that way, Harry.”

Harry nodded obediently, giving Draco a macaron, “I know. I’m sorry. For the hundredth time.”

“You are just a dirty old man.” Draco rolled his eyes, “I know you would taint Severus someday. I just don’t want it to happen now, when he is so young and innocent. He is practically a virgin, you can’t…”

“Wait, what?” Harry blinked. 

“Did you forget?” Draco huffed, “With everything you remembered about him, I’m surprised that there’s anything you don’t know yet.” Draco stared at Harry.

“You have never told me this before.” Harry narrowed his eyes. 

“Well, because it was inappropriate.” Draco sighed, “And I thought you would have already figured it out. I have told you a few times about how Severus was the one who brewed the Elixir of Life and Elixir of Wisdom for both Dumbledore and Voldemort? Why did you think those two Elixir were so effective they kept both men sane for years?”

Elixir of Life…

Elixir of Wisdom…

Most effective and potent when…

“...brewed by a virgin, yes.” Draco huffed, as if talking to someone stupid, “He is pure and his soul was kind. That was the reason why his Patronus was so powerful and the Elixir he brewed was so effective.”

Harry felt like his head might explode. 

He crashed and slowly sat down on the floor, munching on the tea cup and sipping the biscuit. 

“Yeah, he’s broken.” Draco tsk-ed, “Hopeless fool.”

Draco enjoyed his tea and cupcake for another moment before pulling out some files. That was when Harry’s mind returned to him. 

“Come, let’s talk about my newest deal with the Klain family about the architecture trend and the Woller family about the investment on an Alchemy facility.”

Harry perked up at Alchemy, and he quickly returned to normal. It was fun acting like crazy a person, until there’s actual business that needed dealing. 

To better cope with the upcoming changes of the Wizarding World, Draco and Harry had decided to take the initiative and slowly change the Wizarding World from the inside. They had not forgotten the painful path that the Britain Wizarding World had to take before they could catch up with Germany, and the excruciating time when they were being looked down on by the Asian Sorcery Community was just outright shameful. It had taken them half a century to catch up with everything, and even then, the number of witches and wizards were too small compared to the entire Wizarding Community. 

The past was painful, but by the time Draco and Harry were old enough to understand everything, things had settled, and they had already built everything on wobbling ground. It was a difficult fix, but Hermione, Ron, and Draco had managed. 

Now, when given the chance, it was normal that Harry and Draco do their best to slowly influence the Britain Wizarding World so that it went into the correct path for the upcoming evolution. That was the funny part. When Dumbledore, Severus, and the Death Eaters were still caught up with Voldemort, the world was shifting in a direction that they could not foresee. It was normal for them to be worried about the most imminent threat, not seeing the big picture, not even aware that a bigger change was possible. Someone must show them, and it could not be done until Voldemort was no longer a threat, or there was something more distracting in their path, luring them away. 

Once Draco had shown Harry the plans of establishing a construction company with the Klain and an Alchemy shop with the Woller, Harry nodded. 

“It is understandable that you want to follow the development early with the Klain.” He tilted his head, thinking about the housing design that was most popular in the Wizarding World in the next century. It was actually pretty easy to guess, the stone houses and wooden cottages that were popular in Muggle fiction books. It was suggested by a Muggle born, and quickly became popular. In the period, there was a man who was the most popular for his ideas and designs, and it was the baby Victor Klain, who was only 3 at the moment. The Klain was a fallen house, and they were responsible for a lot of mansions and family houses of the last few centuries. The current Head of House of the Klains was a man trying desperately to restore their past honour. So Draco’s offer was a life-saver to them. 

“But…” Harry added, “Are you sure you want to have a deal with the Woller? An Alchemy shop would involve a lot of secrets and exposure. You will need to supply them with formulas and products.”

Draco stared at him like he was staring at an idiot. 

“I feel like I have wasted time teaching you.” 

“Well, you know me, dear. I do belong in the kitchen.” Harry laughed, but then he shrugged, “Those things are too complicated. Only you and Scorpius could deal with so much, I just couldn’t.”

“Nevermind. I never taught you about different Wizarding families at this time. It’s natural that you don’t understand.” Draco waved his hands in the air. “Listen, I don’t need the whole Woller house. Especially not the Head of House. What I want is their personnel. There are a few good Alchemists currently working under them, and I need to have a connection with them for later recruitment. Right now, I just told him that I want a workforce that could mass produce a new product and it could earn a lot of money.”

“You want to produce the Lightstone, do you?” Harry smiled, “I heard you complained about the candles so many times.”

“If you already know, then why do you even ask?” Draco huffed “Really, this era. I feel like I am a caveman. The Germans are testing automobiles that run on water and runes, and we are riding brooms. So primitives. And don’t, don’t ever mention the Asian.”

“Their children learn to fly with magic in their 2nd year. And they have giant dragons and eagles as carriages.” Harry said anyway. 

“Fuck!” Draco cursed. He had had really terrible times with the Asians mocking their education system. Directly to Draco’s face, when Draco was there defending his research. Draco had felt ridiculous after that, and he had studied there for 4 years, just to experience their education system. He had come back like wet noodles after 4 years and swore to work even harder. After that, Draco had paid close attention to their new inventions and researches and was furious every single time he found something good. Because he was a tsundere and could not admit that he was jealous. 

Harry found it cute. 

“Anyway.” Not knowing what Harry was thinking, Draco continued, “The Lightstones would earn me a great amount of money, it is a nice investment while I am still at school. After about 2 years, when everything was a little more illuminated, I will have them mass produced orders in the country and abroad. When the scale of the business grew, Woller’s greed would grow, and he would look down on a young heir like me. What would he do then?”

“Try to remove you from the contract to get more money?” Harry asked. 

“Correct.” Draco nodded, “But 2 years was enough for me to take his people. Who would refuse more money and more fame?” 

“What if there is someone who secretly agrees with you but then reports to him?” Harry asked, “It is a risky game that you are playing.” 

“Well, I have my way.” Draco glared at Harry, “Don’t underestimate me, Scarhead. I have been the Head of House for 30 years before entrusting the duty to Scorpius.” 

“Yes, my Lord.” Harry chuckled.

“So, while you are chasing your love like a puppy, I have had a few other plans. I need a large amount of Muggle money. Cash. I need to invest in some businesses.” Draco said, “We need to go to the bank sooner or later. In case our money could not be cashed out, I need you to melt all the gold and sell them in the Muggle World. I need them before the school year, can you do it?” 

“All the unpaid jobs. All the unpaid jobs.” Harry mumbled, but Draco knew he had understood the task. 

“Potter. I need you to tell me when Grindelwald is waking up.” Draco said, “I have a few things he could be doing right now. For example, distracting Dumbledore when I establish new businesses. Or help me with my newest research of Dark magic and Curse Breaker Devices. That shit would be needed during your next school year.”

“Why?” Harry asked, out of pure habit, but then he nodded, answering his own question, “Lockhart.”

“Lockhart.” Draco nodded. “I have had Dobby track down his victims and ensure that they don’t have to worry about their cost of living until the device is made. It is already too late to reverse the Obliviate spell with another spell. So that was the only choice.” Another pause, and Draco hummed, “Or, you could make that Mind-Clearing Elixir of you a bit faster, and you could spare me the work.”

“Oh, don’t be like that, my dear. You know that both things have their own merits outside of that.” Harry smiled, “I will work on the potion when the new school year starts, which is tomorrow. I was just thinking, you seemed more like a Savior than me now.” 

“What?” Draco raised an eyebrow, but the tips of his ears slowly grew pinkish. 

“Well, in the books, it was always the Hero who took care of everything if he had the chance to fix things.” Harry said, “It was always the Chosen One, and he kept having to choose and had to do so much. I’m just glad that you are with me, now.”

“You would just be doing everything by yourself had I not come back with you. Or you will just leave everything to go its course while you chase after Severus’s behind.” Draco said, ears turning a deep shade of red, “You’d better be grateful that I am ensuring that we would actually be doing something useful.”

“Yes.” Harry smiled, “Thank you for being here with me. This time, I’ll make sure that your fame surpasses mine. I have had enough of that.”

 “Shut up, Potter. Don’t expect that I’ll go soft on you afterward. We’re still getting a divorce.” Draco grunted.

“Yes, dear. Please go hard on me.” Harry moaned 

“Oh fuck off.” Draco groaned, “Severus would kill you if you said such a thing.”

“Well, he did flick my head when I made jokes.” Harry laughed. 

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!!!” Draco gasped, “You said improper things with a child??? You filthy little…”

“Shit.” Harry mumbled, “I’m sorry, please don’t kill me.”

“I will end your line today.” Draco glared at him. 

“Oh no. Please.” Harry ran, “Help. Help me! Domestic abuse!!!” 

Draco was about to hit him in the head when there was a small pop, and Gellert Grindelwald appeared in front of him. Draco froze in his tracks, looking at the middle-aged man in a three-piece suit in front of him. He didn’t look like a prisoner that was rotting in prisons for decades, but like his picture in the newspaper during his prime era. The man looked at his surroundings, then at Draco. 

“You must be the young man that Harry had always mentioned.” The man spoke, his voice a bit deep and hoarse. 

“I am Draco Malfoy. Pleased to meet you.” Draco extended his hands, going in full-business mode.

“Mn.” Gellert nodded, “I suppose.” And extended his hand for Draco to shake. 

They then had a slow and calculated conversation about future plans. Gellert had agreed to it when he was with Harry, with conditions that he could be with Dumbledore and could have a say in their future paths. He was interested in a world where wizards were separated from Muggle and was moved far away from their prying eyes, not having to live in fear. In fact, that was exactly what he wanted during the time when he started the first War. Harry and Draco’s future just seemed so much better. 

That, and the fact that Gellert was extremely exhausted and could not care less about the world at the moment made him the perfect person to work with. So they had entrusted him with their secrets and asked for his participation. His knowledge of Ancient Magic and Alchemy would be of great help. 

Draco and Gellert had agreed to work together for the time being, and during that time, Gellert would write to Dumbledore to inform the man that he decided to get out of prison and take a different path. They had to distract Dumbledore enough so that he wouldn't take a look into the reason why two fallen aristocratic houses decided to start some random business. Besides, if Dumbledore was busy falling in love and running a school on top of doing his own research, he would not pay as much attention to Harry and Draco. Honestly, that would be better for everyone. 

While Draco was having a very serious talk with the former Dark Lord, Harry was having the time of his life doing nothing and walking around the castle dazely, having no real purpose. He was enjoying the experience of not having to shoulder all the burdens and not having any expectation placed on him. 

Slowly, he reached the dungeon. It had been two days since the day they parted. Tomorrow was the day the school year started again, and Harry couldn’t think of a better way to talk. He would hate it if they see each other in class only to walk past the other and say nothing. 

So he knocked. 

Severus came answering the door only minutes after. He looked calm and collected. He was dressed in his full teaching robe, and he looked like he was about to go outside. 

“Hello, my dear. It is nice seeing you.” Harry said quietly. 

Severus looked at him, then he looked away. 

“Would there be a day when you stop pestering me with your presence, Potter?” He asked, grumbling.

“No, dear. That day will never come.” Harry said gently. 

Severus huffed and then he inched a bit to the side, leaving Harry some spaces to walk in.

Harry smiled. 

“I have sent my letter.” Severus said, “I still decided to collaborate with Hadrian S.” 

Harry hummed, “Reasonable.”

“I will take the name Syth P.” Severus said. 

Harry froze. Then he turned around, looking at Severus with wide eyes. 

“P?” He asked, voice shaky. 

Severus looked at the boy, then he scoffed, “Don’t think so highly of yourself, boy. My mother’s name was Prince.”

Harry turned away, covering his face. 

“Of course.” He mumbled to himself, then looking at Severus once more, “I am glad you finally decided to step out, my dear. It would be a waste that your talent be lost behind these walls.”

Severus rolled his eyes, “Then come, I have a few orders that need to be done in the next two days.” 

Harry hummed, “Show me the way, dearest. I am fully in your hand.”

Severus flicked Harry’s forehead.

Chapter Text

The first few days of the new year were exceptionally nice. Hermione was happy that she got to spend time with her family after a long semester. She even brought them a few Muggle treats that got Ron’s eyes shining like a Christmas tree. Neville was a bit down after he had just returned to school, and after they had asked him about it, he confessed that his parents’ condition was starting to worsen, to the point that the time when they recognised him started to reduce, and most of the time, they would just panic upon his approach. 

Harry had taken time to comfort Neville, telling him that someday, there would definitely be a way to save them. It had helped, and by the end of the day, Neville was talking and laughing with Ron again.

Pansy and Blaise joined in the talk at some point, handing out treats that were ridiculously expensive. Hermione and Ernie had never seen such sweets before, so they enjoyed them immensely. Ron also gobbled up everything he was given, and that earned him a tease from Pansy. Ernie had laughed while sharing his sweet with Wayne. All in all, everyone had a good time. 

That was until Hermione presented them with her new studying schedule. 

Everyone just ran really fast.

The only one who stayed was Draco of course, and he himself was a bit terrified looking at Hermione’s schedule. After that, Harry knew that Draco had had to use gentle words to help her fix it a bit, just so it was actually feasible to do. 

Harry didn’t remember Hermione being this crazy for studying in their last life. Well, she was a bit passionate, but she had always been dragged into their adventures and investigations, as well as keeping Harry alive, which made it hard for her to study wholeheartedly. Without Harry in her way, she actually turned into a bookworm. However, it was not really healthy for her, and there was Draco to keep reminding her that besides learning, practical skills matter. 

Well, Draco was not exactly the best candidate to give such advice, but Hermione didn’t need to know that. 

Four days into the new year, Harry received a letter. Thanks to Severus’s previous warning, Harry had managed to have the man’s letter delivered to his dorm room instead of during breakfast at the Great Hall. Even though Harry rarely had breakfast there, he could not avoid them forever. Due to Harry’s luck in such matters, he would not risk it. 

When Harry was finally safe behind his own curtains, he opened the black envelope carefully and kept it safely in a corner in his pocket dimension. Once he made sure of that, Harry shifted his attention to the brown paper and the neat handwriting written on it. 

[Good day, Mister Hadrian S, 

My name is Syth P, and I am addressing this letter to you first to express my appreciation to what you have done to the Wizarding Community with your newest publication. I have been a frequent reader of the Potion Magazine, however, it is rare to see someone with a debut research paper as flawless as yours. You truly amazed me. With the Potion you have invented, a lot of people would be free from suffering and would be able to have a life of their own.

However, as another pursuer of perfection in the art of Potion-making, I could not help but see some certain setbacks to the recipe you have proposed. Should you find it offensive, you can put down this letter and go on with your days, for I bear no ill-intent. However, if you decide to proceed, I hope you do so with an open mind. 

First of all, when I tried to follow your recipe, the first drawback was the rarity of some ingredients and how expensive they are. It was as if you make it with the purpose of providing to hospitals and large Potion establishments only. 

Second of all, your recipe requires strict concentration, as well as impeccable control over several different techniques, something I have not seen anyone in the European Potion Association capable of before. In order to successfully make it would require great talent that very few people possess. This makes producing the medicine a more difficult task. 

Lastly, the potency of your potion was beyond what most people are capable of enduring. Werewolf, yes, but children, hardly. There would be certain risks and side effects that you must have noticed. 

During the time when I learn your recipe, I have developed one of my own, derived from your initial invention. I have done so without permission, and for that, I sincerely apologise. That is also the reason I am writing you this letter. 

If you have reached this point without getting blinded by offences, then I would like to offer you a deal. 

I would like to publish this alteration of your potion using both your name and mine, as a derivative, not an alternative to your original remedies. Since the potency of the altered potion has several differences compared to the original, it would be used for a completely different group of people. Therefore, you would not have to worry about profit loss.

Should you find this offer acceptable, I have an agreement attached to this letter. Sign it, then I’ll send you the altered recipe. Should you find this unacceptable, please feel free to ignore this letter. However, I trust that you also care about patients with lycanthropy enough you would not let go of this chance. 

In the package was a sample of your own version of the remedies and mine. I trust that you would understand my words if you take a look. You are a great Potion Master, and for that, I would like to propose a collaboration, if possible. 

Sincerely,

Syth P.]

Harry chuckled at the letter. 

It was written in a bit of a strange manner, as if Severus was trying to disguise himself as a person who was trying to be as polite as possible but didn’t really know how. It was cute, to be honest, and strangely scary how he was able to create an entirely different style speech. 

Reading the words, Harry could imagine a young, arrogant, and prideful Potion Master who was trying to ask for help and show off at the same time, unable to keep his pride in check. It was adorable, both Severus who tried to act younger than his age and Syth, who was like a cautious peacock. 

Harry smiled and with a small poof, he disappeared from his bed and appeared in the study in his pocket dimension. It was also night here, and Harry had to turn on his light before summoned his dragon blood ink and wrote a reply on a Salamander skin parchment. The combination would be a really good potion ingredient for a High-grade Healing Potion. Severus would know what to do.

[Good day to you, Mister Syth P,

I have received your paper, and to be honest, I am a bit sad that you treat me like an old-fashioned elder. I am way too young to be treated as such. From your letter, I guess you are new in the field as well, for the fact that I have not seen any paper under your name yet. 

I am also very glad that my debut paper is regarded highly by you. In fact, it was something I have worked on for a long time, and I take great pride in it. 

About the things you mentioned about my potions, I agree with you on most parts, however, if you are kind enough, please take into consideration my explanations. 

First, when I made the remedy, I was actually under a commission made by a large hospital in Germany, whose name I cannot disclose. I have to confess, my motive was not entirely noble, even though I do have a relative in mind when I tried to make a complete product. The potion was MADE to be nearly impossible to mass produce by the general public, because the initial purpose was to make money. However, as you must have known, I have made sure that it is affordable and that every single hospital would be able to buy at least 15 doses a quarter. 

Second, I am fully aware that the remedy was not entirely safe for consumption. However, I was requested for efficiency. I need something that would work immediately, for I have had enough of seeing lycanthropy and its torture on innocent souls. I have checked your version of your potion, and I am forever grateful, for you have accomplished something even I could not. Your talent in Potion is really remarkable. I am ashamed to admit to being your peer.

That would lead me to answer your final point. I would be more than glad to have a collaboration and a joint research with you. I will sign the agreement, and I hope to hear from you as soon as possible. I have an assignment at hand and I would love to receive your input. 

It would be my pleasure to have your name next to mine on the next publication. 

Sincerely, 

Hadrian S. 

P/s: This paper is yours to deal with however you see fit.]

Harry chuckled as he finished the letter and sealed it along with the signed agreement with a special kind of wax. Once he was done, he blew gently on the envelope. The envelope quickly disappeared. Once he was done, Harry carefully displayed the two bottles Severus had sent him on an empty shelf on the wall. Those, along with Severus’s letter as well as the black envelope. Harry kept them all. 

***

It was dinner at the Great Hall when a dark blue envelope popped into existence in front of Severus’s soup. 

Severus blinked, a bit lost for a moment before he read the name on the paper.

“Well, someone has got a special way of delivering letters.” Minerva looked over the rim of her glasses and said. 

“Hm.” Severus gave her a vague sound before slowly wiping his mouth. The letter kept floating in front of him, patiently waiting. Severus looked at it for another moment before making sure that it was not a Howler. He remembered the letter he had sent, and honestly, he would rather die than think about it again. 

To be honest, Severus had written that letter with the thought that should he fail, he would have the reason to not give a shit about Hadrian S and publish his own paper under the name Syth. If Hadrian agreed, Severus would have a chance to finally collaborate with someone else. Both were good results, so Severus had written the letter as if he was a lesser version of a young Lucius Malfoy. Arrogant, but trying to act as if he cared.

Severus reached out, finally, touching the envelope. 

High quality paper.

Rich, I presume.

When Severus touched the charmed wax seal, he knew that the man was in fact very careful. The seal would destroy the letter had anyone else tried to open it. Severus still didn’t know why the letter was able to find him, though. He had used a fake name. 

Setting it aside, Severus took out the paper.  Upon a touch and the scent that came from it, Severus could immediately guess what it was made of, and when he opened the letter, the colour of the ink only confirmed his suspicion. 

This cannot be a letter of refusal. No one would be crazy enough to write a letter of refusal with such precious materials. 

Severus scanned the letter, his ears got a bit hot when he saw the praises that the unknown man had given him. 

‘I am forever grateful, for you have accomplished something even I could not. Your talent in Potion is really remarkable. I am ashamed to admit to being your peer.’

Besides the initial awkwardness, Severus also noticed that the man, Hadrian, had admitted that he was not that old. Could it be that they were closer in age than Severus had previously thought? With the way he wrote the paper and how he had come up with the recipe and the complex procedure, Severus had thought Hadrian was an old man, who had years of experience in Potions. 

When Severus reached the end of the letter, his heart skipped a beat at the approval. Hadrian had approved of their collaboration, he had signed the agreement and would like Severus’s opinion on his next paper. 

Finally! 

Severus took a deep breath. 

Finally, he could do something he truly has a bit of interest in. Finally, he could show the world what he was capable of. 

All the research papers Severus had thrown in the trash after Voldemort was overthrown. All the papers Severus had written from his Fifth year, all the way to the moment when he was 21 years old. All the papers he had written in the last 10 years. Everything. Finally, he could show the world. 

He was not hopeless, he was not just a filthy spy, not just a worthless Death Eater.

Finally, he could do something outside of this life, to simply escape from Dumbledore’s watchful eyes and from the Slytherins’ careful observation. 

Severus had never thought he could actually have a choice. 

Severus stood from his seat, and he rushed back to the dungeon. From the depth of his bookshelves, he pulled out a dusty box. It was a wooden box that was older than himself, where he had hid everything after the War was over. 

Severus remembered those days. During his Fifth year, when he drowned himself in research, aiming to become a Potion Master. During his Sixth year, when he was desperately earning the Slytherins’ and the Death Eaters’ approval. During his Seventh year, when he was ambitious about a future where he finally could be someone, to be respected and to make an impact. During his years as Death Eaters, making both poison and antidote, both addictive substances and elixirs that could save lives. Those were the darkest and most shameful days of Severus’s life, but were also the years when his mind went beyond its limit. He had done more research than the number of the Death Eaters. 

Severus would sometimes long for that feeling of freedom in his fleeting moments of weakness. At that time, he was under the protection of the Malfoys, not having to worry about money. All he had to do was brewing potions and punching people in the face for disrespecting him. The taste of power was more addicting than any Euphoria Elixir.

However, Severus could not see the day when the Dark Lord took over, so that he could freely publish his research. All he saw was the man’s cruelty and downfall. Severus had indirectly killed the only person he ever cared about, and he had to turn to Dumbledore for help. After that, everything was meaningless, and Severus had let everything go. 

That was until he was forced to join Dumbledore’s plan. Another plan. A bigger plan. The plan involved him staying under the old man’s sight. It was something Severus did not want, and so he turned to potions and research once more, just so he had something to keep his days purposeful. He still wrote reports, but the Mark on his hand had stopped all chances of them seeing the light of days. So every time Severus wrote something new, he just looked at them once, did a brief proofreading, then tossed them inside this box and buried it deep at the bottom of his bookshelf. 

Severus looked at the old, wooden box. 

He opened it, after long moments of hesitation. 

The space inside the box was larger than physically possible. A simple space stretching spell, in Severus’s opinion. 

Severus didn’t need to count to know there were 93 research papers inside. Didn’t need to check to know there were only 40 of them appropriate for publication. The rest need a good incarnation spell. If even one of them got out of this room, Severus would be captured for either War Crime or for pure disgust. 

Severus made a sound before levitating the heavy box to the table and started to look through the paper. He needed to check them over, maybe some facts needed updating, maybe some statistics and some experiments had gone wrong somewhere. He wanted to check all of them before sending them to…

Severus stopped, then he looked at all of his paper.  

Severus closed his eyes, calming himself for a moment. Then, he asked himself, ‘Do I need a person to proofread my paper?’

The answer was yes. 

Should the person be Hadrian S? Severus didn't even know the man.

The answer was still yes. Because Severus didn’t really know anyone else who was capable enough. To be honest, Severus looked down on about 70% of the Potion Master in the European Potion Association. Call him arrogant, whatever, he didn’t care. They were just not that good, that was his deduction. 

What if the man steals the contents and publishes them under his own name? 

Send them one at a time with a magic contract to sign. Charm the paper so that it could not be copied, and the reader will forget the content if he looks away. 

Severus slowly listed down all of his problems, then figured out adequate solutions for them. He had decided to take a step forward, and he decided to have faith in this mysterious person. It was ridiculous, but Severus had made his decisions based on careful consideration, not feelings nor instinct. 

He understood that it was risky, but he had to start somewhere. If his paper was stolen, he would immediately stop trusting the man and would make sure a letter with an explosive spell appeared on the man’s desk. If not, he would have the very first person he could confide in when it came to Potion, given the man had actually written the research paper and not some old man. 

The thought that the person behind the remedy was an old man was still lingering in Severus’s mind. 

To chase it away, Severus started to categorise his paper. He sorted them into 3 piles. 

To be discarded and hidden from the light of day.

To proofread and recreate the procedure and products for further inspection. 

To check and send according to the complexity of the research. 

When Severus was about to get into it, there was a gentle knock on the door. 

Severus groaned. 

He closed the box and walked to the door. 

Of course, there was a Potter waiting for him. 

“Today is Wednesday?” Severus asked, his voice dry. 

“Well, I’m glad you finally remember, my dear.” Harry chuckled, “What are you doing? You smell like mold.” 

Severus frowned, “Don’t sniff me. You are not a dog.” He took a step back, away from Harry. 

Harry took it as a sign to walk in. He looked at Severus, then at the box on the table. For a moment, he was dazed. It was brief, but Severus did not miss it. There was no curiosity, no lingering thoughts, just… sadness. Sadness that was there for a moment before it was violently shoved down by a simple wave of Occlumency.

Harry turned to Severus, reaching out. 

Severus had to consciously refrain himself from moving away. 

Harry didn’t take his hand, didn’t really do anything. His fingertip just touched Severus’s coat gently. 

A fresh wave of magic brushed through Severus’s clothes, and Severus could detect the scent of herbs in the air. 

“I did not remember giving you permission to air fry my clothes with scented magic.” Severus raised an eyebrow, but he didn’t actually mind. He ignored Harry’s laugh and walked back to his seat. 

Harry quickly followed him, sitting on the opposite side. 

“So, what are you doing, my dear?” Harry asked gently.

Severus sighed, but then he told Harry about what he was doing. He did tell Harry about the collaboration with Hadrian S, but he didn’t go into detail. He just said that he was considering the papers he would be publishing. 

“Do you need my help?” Harry asked. 

“You wish… to help?” Severus raised an eyebrow. “You?” 

“Well, if I have a galleon for every single time you ask me that question, I would have two galleons. Not much, but I am sad that it happened twice, my dear.” Harry smirked. 

Severus groaned. 

“Well, you can have a half.” Severus waved his magic wand, and a tall stack of paper floated to Harry’s side. Then, just because he was mean, Severus let the stack fall on Harry, almost killing him with knowledge in the process. 

“Oh god. Murder. Murder! Help! I’m drowning!” Harry waved his hands from under the papers, and he heard Severus’s soft chuckle. Harry thought he might actually die. 

“Get to work, Potter. Or I might have to rethink your position as an aide.” Severus said. 

“Of course, dear.” Harry said, and all the papers that were on top of him floated in the air. 

Severus stared, then he groaned before looking back at his own stack. Why was he even surprised anymore? 

When Severus was paying attention to his own paper, sometimes even flipping through them and got lost in what he had written for a moment, Harry was drowning in memories. 

He knew the papers. 

He knew them by heart. 

Of course he knew about them. 

It was him that found these buried in Severus’s office. It was him that brought most of them to light. 

It was to bring them justice and recognition that Harry decided to pursue Potions and Healing on his own.

Harry knew exactly which paper would bring Severus endless fame and wealth, and which of them would have to be tossed back into the dark, only used as references in the darkest of times. 

Harry remembered most of them.

He looked at Severus. 

The man was finally taking a well-deserved step. 

He was bursting with pride. 

Harry bit down on his lips, and he looked down on the paper he was holding. 

‘Euphoria Elixir: Side Effects and Alterations to Induce Multiple Orgasms or Sexual Torture.’

Harry closed his eyes. 

Opened his eyes. 

Then closed his eyes. 

Well, 

He had remembered most of the papers. 

This one would bring endless wealth, that’s for sure.

Harry opened his eyes and smiled. 

“Severus, my dear.” Harry called. 

“Mn?” Severus looked up, eyes were still heavy with thoughts. Harry could see how Severus was losing himself to the pages. 

Harry smiled and showed Severus the cover. 

“Do you know that you will be able to earn a lot of money with things like this?” 

Severus looked at the cover, then his eyes widened. 

A teacup shattered, and Severus effectively turned red. 

Harry smiled, gently pushed the paper to the second pile. 

‘To proofread and recreate the procedure and products for further inspection.’ 

Chapter Text

Harry was tossed out and was banned from the dungeon after that. 

Even if Harry caught Severus’s eyes in class, the man would simply not look at him. Hufflepuff lost more points in these few days than they had in a month, and all of them looked at Harry suspiciously. 

“Harry, what have you done?” Wayne asked, while Ernie was crossing his arms, pouting and glaring at Harry. 

“Come now, my boys. Isn’t it a bit unfair that you guys think it was my fault?” Harry asked, raising both of his hands in surrender. 

“Well, they can tell, mate, because no one in Hufflepuff dared to even come close to Professor Snape. No one but you.” Ron pointed at him, “Look, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw lose the same amount of points on average, Hermione had kept count. But these few days, you guys have lost points over meaningless stuff, like us. Even more than us. Double that of Ravenclaw!!!” Ron pointed at him and Neville, then to the Gryffindor table, “He hated Gryffindor, that much was clear, but he did not hate you. So it must be someone who got on his bad side, causing this biased situation.”

“Also, he was not looking at you during class anymore.” Lina added, gently, “He didn’t even glance at your direction during Potion, and he deliberately ignored you during Defense. You cannot say it is not you, Harry.”

“What have you done to our Head of House, Harry?” Blaise got out his wand as a mock threat, “Because if you have fed him something strange, then I would avenge him.”

Harry looked away, and the guilty look on his face made Pansy and Blaise gasp. 

“What have you done?” Pansy pulled out her wand, and no one stopped her. 

“Harry. James. Potter.” Draco gripped his butter knife tightly, turning to Harry. 

Harry chuckled nervously, raising both hands in surrender. 

“Please.” He said, “Mercy. I didn’t do anything to him.” 

“But???!!!!” Draco hissed, pointing a knife at Harry. 

Near them, Hermione and Lina were sipping tea. 

“Boys.” Hermione said.

“Mn.” Lina nodded. 

Harry could not even figure out a way to explain his situation to them. How could he tell the children he had found Severus’s research paper on sex? A very, very bold situation at that as well. 

It was Severus who gave him that paper, probably not even aware that there had been such a topic. That one must have been done during his Sixth year, and during that time, Severus had fallen into substance abuse too often. It was normal that he might have forgotten he had even conducted such a research. 

“Now, calm down. Calm down. It was true that I might or might not have become Severus’s subject of anger. However, it was not my fault. I am certain of it.” Harry said, at the same time he pushed the details of what happened into Draco’s mind using Legillimency. 

Draco froze for a moment before his eyes widened and his ears turned red. 

“I can’t even deal with this. Young people!” Draco scoffed, then he walked to Hermione and Lina, asking for a cup of tea. 

Pansy and Blaise looked at Draco, then at Harry, then they slowly took away their wand. 

“Really, what have you done, Harry?” Pansy asked. 

“And how are you going to fix it!” Ernie said, “I got detention with Filch! Can you believe it? Because I missed a spot when I cleaned my potion station.” He wailed. 

Harry sighed, “Oh dear. I am so sorry. But don’t worry, I have a plan to fix it.” He said cheerily.

“I am very doubtful of your plan.” Wayne narrowed his eyes. 

Harry just smiled, “I know it was not my fault, but it was true that Severus was angry at me. I will go and apologise to him.”

Blaise looked taken aback. He stared at Harry for a moment before asking.

“You still call him by his name?” He asked. 

“Well, I call everyone by their name, my boy. Don’t think too hard about it.” Harry smiled brightly. 

“No, when you first talked to me, you called me Mister Zabini.” Blaise said. 

“I was being polite.” Harry shrugged. 

“Oh, skip it.” Pansy pat Blaise’s back, “It is not the first time he was being weird. Everyone is making a bet.” 

“What bet?” Harry tilted his head, a bit curious. 

Ron and Neville looked at each other, then they chuckled. Finally, it was Ron who told him. 

“People are saying that you are a bit… deranged… because you were struck by You-Know-Who when you were a child.” Ron said, pointing to his own forehead, “Got hit on the head, and some.” 

“Tell people they are right!” Draco raised his voice. 

“See? Even Draco agrees.” Ron said.

“Now that’s just unfair. Draco is just as weird as me.” Harry huffed, but he didn’t really sound angry.

Neville looked at Draco, then he shrugged, “Well, we are convinced that Draco was just playing along with you. I mean, he seemed pretty normal when you were not around.”

Harry rolled his eyes. That was because Harry was the only one Draco could be weird around. The brat had excellent acting skill and a reputation to maintain. 

Anyway, after that, they had their afternoon tea in peace. At night, Harry and Draco still met at the Room of Requirement to perform their research. The only difference was the presence of Gellert Grindelwald by Draco’s side. 

“Mister Potter, I heard that you have offended your beloved?” Gellert was grinning when he asked Harry that question, and Harry immediately fell on the ground, defeated, unmoving. 

“Why must you tease me about it as well?” Harry groaned, “I want to remind you that you are younger than me, Mister Grindelwald.” 

“Not by appearance.” Grindelwald chuckled, his voice deep and rich, his sharp gaze scanning Harry, “Not much by magic.”

“Blasted geniuses.” Harry groaned. 

“You do realise that for a Chosen One, your magic is a bit…” Draco brought his index and thump together, leaving only a tiny space between. 

“Now that’s just rude.” Harry looked up at them from the ground, “I am the Master of Death, and the Headmaster of Hogwarts. I can defeat you with one spell!” 

“Well, I am not the Chosen One.” Draco smirked, shrugging. 

“And you barely defeated me when I first woke up.” Grindelwald added, “I was insane and without magic for decades.”

“Did I tell him about the time when he tried to counter-attack the Killing Curse with an Expelliarmus?” Draco asked. 

“Yes.” Grindelwald asked, his smile evident.

Harry groaned. 

Grindelwald and Draco chuckled. 

Harry was just making a fuss. Of course, out of the three, he was the most powerful. But it was also undeniable that the level of magic Grindelwald processed was pretty unfair, given he had been confined and had been living as a NoMaj for a long time. His magic could rival Harry’s, even though he did not have a wand. Harry could defeat him, but if he was giving his all, Harry would not come out unscattered. 

It was really, really unfair. 

“Alright, no time to pout. Come. We need to work.” Draco walked to his station, and Grindelwald followed him. 

Because Harry was moping, he didn’t talk to them and walked to his own station, working on his half-finished potion. It was the one Harry had invented in his past life that could be used to help people with mental illness or those who suffered from traumatic events. 

It had been the potion that was highly popular, to the point that in later life, Harry was requested to make a version that could be consumed by Muggles. The trade of this medicine was not the first between the Wizarding world and the Muggle World after they separated, but it was the largest and the most popular one. At that time, a large number of Muggles were suffering from mental illnesses, and the potion was a life-changer for those who could afford them. 

Harry had always wanted to help more people, but at that time, he had signed a contract that he could only benefit from the percentage of total sales, and had no right to determine how it was distributed among Muggles. That was why when Harry realised how expensive the potion had been sold, he had been furious. But what was done was done, and there was nothing he could do about it. He had even received a warning, later, telling him to stay away from business with Muggles. 

Harry sighed. 

Sometimes, he was really powerless. 

Well, not this time. 

This time, when Harry was cashing out Muggle money for Draco, he had added a fair amount into it and asked Draco to include a pharmacy company in his list of investments. 

Draco didn’t even need to ask to know what Harry wanted. He had patted Harry’s shoulder as encouragement. 

***

On the 9th of January, Harry stood in front of Severus’s door at 7pm sharp, knocking on the door. 

It took Severus exceptionally long to answer it, and when he found that it was Harry, his cheeks grew pinkish. 

“It is not Wednesday.” Severus said, before trying to slam the door in Harry’s face. 

Harry immediately grabbed it, and it was purely mercy that Severus did not break Harry’s fingers. 

Harry looked at Severus, smiling apologetically, “Come now, dearest. I have come with good intentions. Give me a chance?” Harry offered softly. 

Severus looked at the boy, then, after a moment, he swallowed dryly and pulled the door open. It was not widely known, but Severus was very weak with soft words. He was the type to be harder than stone, harsher than spike when faced with difficult situations. His endurance was better than anyone, and he would survive even in the toughest situations. Yet, when faced with softness and kindness, Severus would yield pretty easily, since he was not used to them and didn’t really know how to deal with them. 

Luckily, Harry had a lot of patience to offer, and a soul full of love to give. 

Severus sat down on the couch, and Harry smiled as he sat down on the opposite side, on their usual spot. 

“Speak. Or leave. I do not wish to be in the same room with you, nor do I have any time to waste.” Severus glared at Harry, gritted out the words. He looked exactly like the teacher who had hated Harry’s gut during Harry’s last life. For a moment, Harry felt a sense of familiarity and his heart stuttered. 

Harry snapped his fingers, and on the tea table, two teacups appeared, alongside with a small chocolate cake. 

Severus blinked. 

“Happy birthday, Severus.” Harry smiled, “I wish you all the best, and may life be kind to you.” 

Severus was frozen on the spot. He stopped breathing, because he thought that if he breathed, his heart might start racing and actually burst. He tried to stop the waves of emotions, tried to remind himself that he was mad with Harry. The reason… well… Severus’s face heated up at the memory, despite his attempt in Occlumency. Severus found that it had always been difficult performing Occlumency around Harry, probably because of the fact that the boy was capable of Legilimency. 

Severus looked back at Harry. The boy was still looking at him, smiling. 

“How do you know my birthday?” Severus asked, eyeing the cake. 

“Well, I know a lot of things.” Harry smiled. 

“Is this also a part of your secret?” Severus raised an eyebrow.

“Unfortunately so.” Harry nodded. 

Severus sighed. When he was thinking about that, the cake suddenly floated in the air, hovering in front of Severus’s face. There was a candle there, burning quietly. 

“Make a wish, my dear.” Harry murmured. 

Severus scoffed, “Do I look like a child to you?” But when Harry didn’t answer and the cake kept hovering, Severus sighed. 

It was not as if he had never looked at Lily’s birthday celebration and felt a pang of envy. It was not as if the memory Severus had used to summon his Patronus was the first time Lily celebrated his birthday with a small chocolate cupcake. 

Severus tightened his hand. Before he blew out the candle, a thought came to him. 

I wish things would not change.

Severus didn’t make out what ‘things’ was. He didn’t even want to go into detail, didn’t even want to admit that he had had that thought. 

Then, he blew out the candle. 

Harry smiled, “Happy birthday, Severus.” He repeated. Then, with a smaller voice, like whispering a secret, he added, “Thank you for being born.” I love you.

The unspoken words lingered between Harry’s lips, but he never let it slip. 

Severus stared at Harry, unmoving. There was something between them that he cannot put into words. It was something he had never experienced with anyone, and it was frightening him, this unknown territory. He let his fear and confusion stay dominant at the forefront of his mind, yet, he could not ignore how his heart was racing and how his fingers had grown numb for a while. His pinky tingles, and it was as if butterflies were roaming the inside of his stomach. 

Severus’s cheeks burned, and he couldn’t even put a name to the feeling in his chest. 

Harry didn’t let him wander for too long before distracting him. 

One piece of the cake was served on a black plate hovering in front of Severus’s face. 

“Try. I made it myself.” Harry said as he also had a plate in his hand. 

“You always make dessert.” Severus said, “I have tried your cake before.” 

“This one is a special one.” Harry smiled. 

Severus rolled his eyes. He used the golden fork and tried a bite. It took him everything to not moan on the spot. He looked at the cake, then at Harry. 

“Good, right?” Harry looked incredibly proud of himself. 

“There must be illegal substances in this.” Severus narrowed his eyes. 

“No, dearest. Just a lot of affection.” Harry winked. 

“Ew.” Severus made a gagging sound, but still ate a big forkful. 

Harry was pleased. He turned his attention to his own piece of cake. 

“Mn. Perfect.” He smiled. 

“No but seriously, what is in this thing?” Severus asked. 

Harry looked away, chuckling nervously. 

Severus suddenly remembered the time when Harry fed him the dragon meat. He swallowed another bite, then he asked. 

“What is in it?” 

Harry chuckled again, more tiny this time. 

“Promise me you won’t get mad?” He asked, voice small like a mosquito. 

“I will consider.” Severus lowered his voice, suddenly eyeing the cake suspiciously. In his head, a list of ingredients that cost a fortune to obtain slowly being listed out. 

“Well… Unicorn…” Harry mumbled, “Milk…” 

Severus closed his eyes, suddenly feeling very ridiculous. 

“Dragon… eggs…” Harry continued, “Unfertilised, of course.” 

Severus scoffed. Actually scoffed. 

“Spice… from… rare herbs…” Harry added. 

“How rare?” Severus gritted his teeth. 

“Illegal-rare.” Harry supplied. 

“And the chocolate?” Severus asked. 

“Oh, those are just normal ones.” Harry smiled brightly, “It’s a really good kind of Belgium chocolate.” 

Severus inhaled. Then he exhaled. Then he inhaled again. 

“All that. For a cake?” He asked, his voice and emotion suppressed. 

“Yes.” Harry nodded, “And, I bought you a birthday present.” Harry grinned, and he took out a large bouquet. 

“Flowers?” Severus looked at it, then he bit down on his lips. 

“Yes. Flowers!” Harry cheered, “I have gathered them and made you a bouquet. Look, there’s Death Lily, there’s Crescent Rose, there’s Blue Magnita.”

“Potter!” Severus hissed. 

“Yes?” Harry turned to Severus, face still bright with pure joy and innocence. 

“These are all illegal and highly dangerous flowers that…” Severus stopped, blinking. 

“That could be used for a special kind of Potion that I know you are thinking of trying to brew.” Harry said, “Is that right?” 

Severus went quiet. 

He just didn’t know what to do anymore. 

First, the boy had shown up to wish him a happy birthday. Then, he had said things Severus had never heard anyone say in his entire life, not even his mother or Lily. After that was a cake that no sane person would even think of. And finally this…

It must have cost a fortune. 

It must have taken a lot of time. 

All of this, for an evening that was not that special. 

Severus could not understand…

He could not understand Harry. 

He could not even understand his own feelings. 

Happiness? Touched? Pleased? Yes. But he was also very confused. He could not understand the reason he became the receiving end of such action. It came out of nowhere. It was as if one day Harry just showed up at Hogwarts, took a look at Severus and decided that he would be kind to him. Severus could not understand, so he was uncertain when he received this kind of treatment. It was like Harry was flaunting his wealth, but he looked so happy and genuine, as if all he wanted was to do things for Severus. 

It was unreal. 

It was unreasonable. 

How could Severus remain calm and just… accept?

Severus looked at Harry, and maybe his thought was shown on his face, because Harry gave him a reassuring look.

“I just want to make you happy, Severus.” Harry said quietly, “You just need to accept them, knowing I will never intentionally hurt you. You deserve all of them, and I will slowly show you that.”

“You treat everyone around you like this, do you?” Severus asked, still trying to convince himself that Harry was just like this. Just weird and caring toward anyone in his path. 

“No.” Harry shook his head, “Just you.” 

“Why?” Severus asked. 

“No reason in particular.” Harry said, “You are just special to me.” 

Severus thought about the candies, the meals, the help Harry had been offering. He thought about the endearments, the presents, the patience. He thought about the drawings…

Harry had given him things Severus had thought that no one could give him. No one would care about his meals. No one would call him with such gentleness. No one would put up with his temper without even getting angry. And no one would ever go to such an extent to make him happy. 

‘Thank you for being born’, he said…

Severus turned back to his cake. 

They ate in silence after that. And when Harry left the room, Severus had touched his shoulder briefly. Just briefly, but it was the first time Severus had given Harry a deliberate touch, one to convey his thoughts, and one so gentle. 

Harry almost bursted to tears. 

Severus didn’t say anything, but that quiet touch had told Harry everything he needed to know. 

That night, Harry slept without dreaming. 

Chapter Text

The relationship between Severus and Harry went through a subtle change after that day. The Hufflepuff sighed when they were no longer targeted by the Potion Master, and they all looked at Harry in warning, quietly asking him to behave and never get on Severus’s bad side again. It was pure torture on their end. 

Grindelwald had joined Draco on his research of the Curse-breaker Device, and they had made great progress. Harry still kept the prototype that Draco had made in their past life, and with Grindelwald’s input, they started experimenting on additional functions. Once they finished, the talk on the possibility of mass-production would be brought on the table. 

Harry, on the other hand, had received Severus’s altered recipe for the Lycanthropy remedies, and attached with it was an agreement saying that Harry was free to deal with the publishers and other organisations. However, Severus would like 70% of the profit that came from sale of the product and/or the recipe. 

Harry gave it a thought before deciding that the recipe would benefit Severus the most if he would be able to receive about 5% to 7% of the total sale. His recipe was, after all, a long-term use and could be established as a vaccine. In the future, when potions like these started to appear, it had become compulsory for magic schools and registered wizards to have a shot or a dose. Unvaccinated people were a danger to others, and would be subjected to quarterly check-up and supervision for fear of a contagious disease. 

Yeah, the event that led to that decision had been ugly. 

As a Master of Death, Harry was still wondering whether he should interfere with said event.

Speaking of which, there were three vaccines that a young witch or wizard must take when they first register at a school in the future. First was lycanthropy, then vampirism, and finally, dragon pox. Those were the most common and dangerous of them all. There were also more types of magic-related diseases as well as cures for them, but since the magic folks rarely got them, they were less common. Still, a pharmacy establishment was rather necessary. 

Harry had been working on his purchase of a pharmacy company in the Muggle world, and now, he needed Draco’s help for one in the Wizarding World. In the future, it should be him who got to have ownership and control over his own and Severus’s recipes and formulas. It would give them much more independence, and greater profit. After all, they had the benefit of knowledge. 

Harry quickly dealt with Severus’s recipe and its publication. The publisher approved the paper pretty quickly this time, and several hospitals and organisations that worked with Harry previously had contacted him not long after, asking for permissions to mass produce and sale of the product, with signing bonuses as well as a proportion of the profit, ranging from 5 to 9%. Harry had picked a few of them and quickly finished the paper. 

The next time Severus received Hadrian’s letter was at the beginning of February. 

Severus was just finishing his breakfast when a dark blue envelope popped into existence in front of him.

“Your new admirer?” Minerva leaned in, eyeing the envelope, “Quite a powerful fella, I suppose. There’s magic all over that thing.”

“Oh mind your own business, Minerva.” Severus grunted. 

“Why?” Minerva smirked, “Are you shy that you have got a new friend, Severus? I have never considered you to be such a type.”

“Merlin helps me.” He groaned, but didn’t say anything else. 

He reached for the envelope, feeling the powerful magic on the thing slowly let go and vanished into thin air. It was like a thin thread that Severus could not grasp no matter how hard he tried. It made his chest tingle, and for a moment, he was almost sorry for the loss. 

[Good morning, Mister Syth, 

I am writing to inform you that I have finished dealing with the publication and distribution deals of your altered version of the potion. I will have the appropriate papers sent to you later in the day, so that you can have a copy and use them later should the need for legal matters arise. 

As per our agreement, you will receive 70% of the total profit we make, and I am delighted to inform you that the total signing bonus was 2500 galleons, and I will send you 70% of it with the papers. Furthermore, for each establishment that distributes the product, every quarter, they will send me a financial report as well as the agreed proportion of the profit, each ranging from 5 to 9% of the total sale, and I will send you both the report and your share about 3 days after I receive them. Please pardon the delay, I do need to check them so that I can do my financial statement as well as confirm the legitimacy of the statements. 

Please keep this letter as a confirmation on our deal, along with all the signed agreements. Should the need arise to go to court in the future, this will be counted as appropriate and valid evidence.]

The paper was sealed with a magic signature, and it had a strong preservation charm on it. Severus had to study it a few times, just to make sure there’s no twist in the spell and there was no way for the caster to destroy it from a distance. Once he was certain that all was normal, Severus read the letter again. 

Hadrian was a careful man. In fact, he was too careful, and as a person who was working with him, Severus felt assured. It was not until then that he finally decided to relax a little. He had had doubts, and the uncertainty of collaborating with others was having a mental effect on him. After all, Severus was not used to trusting people. It was a major step for him to be doing this, and should he come across someone with bad intentions, he would risk losing at least one of his research or even worse, exposing his identity.

For that, Severus wanted to make sure to never expose anything of himself to this person. No one would want to work with him, knowing he was a Death Eater. His identity must be kept hidden. 

Just when Severus was about to put the letter away, another one popped out, hovering in front of him. Severus raised an eyebrow before reaching for it. 

[That was the official business done. 

I would like to discuss with you the newest project that I am currently working on. I am still positive that I would like your input regarding the recipe as well as the possibility of a final product that could be used for the general public. 

The main use of it was for people who had been badly influenced from a traumatic event. It works as a remedy that slowly fixes their state of mind. This involves greatly with brain chemistry and mental disorders and I need someone with grounding knowledge on this topic. With higher potency, I believe it could restore the mind of those who had suffered from a Cruciatus curse.

To be honest, your alteration of the Lycanthropy remedy has given me more inspirations than I thought possible, and for this one research, I hope that your input will accelerate the development of the potion.]

Followed by a recipe and a short note on the expectation of the final products and possible alternatives for less extreme cases. They were all just thoughts, as if the person was just jotting down whatever was on their mind, but to Severus, they all made perfect sense. His mind whirled as information kept rearranging themself and trying to make sense of what had been given. For a brief second, Severus found that this feeling was a bit familiar, as if he had experienced it sometimes before, just that he didn’t have enough mind capacity left to figure out which exact moment had given him such a feeling. 

Severus used half an hour to read and rethink everything, and once he was done, he could not help but let his eyes roamed the Gryffindor table and found Neville. It was a known fact between the members of the Order of the Phoenix what happened to Neville’s parents. The recipe was possible, and the combination was something Severus had not seen anywhere before. But with his knowledge about these ingredients, he knew that they made sense, and with some experiments, it was wholly possible. 

Severus had thought about it for so long that he had not realised that there were not as many people in the Great Hall as before. He sighed, a bit annoyed that his thought process had to be interrupted and stood from his chair. His eyes unconsciously darted over the Hufflepuff table, and when he found that all the First year were no longer there, he sighed and walked away. 

The day was torturously long as the need to experiment and solve the problem that Hadrian’s riddle had offered kept poking at the back of his mind. 

Severus skipped dinner that day, after he had strained himself the whole day to not look at the recipe in his pocket. Once he was done with teaching, he rushed to the dungeon as if there was a troll running after him. When he was finally in the room, he got to his desk as quickly as possible, grabbed a stack of blank paper, then started writing down calculations and thought processes. 

He got so caught up with his work that he forgot everything else. His background went blank, no sound reached his ears anymore, and he was lost in the work. 

The ingredients combination itself was different from tradition. The brewing process was combined with magic incantations and alchemy was involved. The human mind was, after all, a very complicated subject. 

At the end of the letter, there were a few suggestions of Muggle books on the topic of neuroscience as well as cognitive behaviors. On top of that, there were a few books on mind magic and advanced potions for the mind that had already been brewed. Severus had a few of them, but clearly, not enough. 

Severus had looked and wondered if Hadrian had actually researched all of them before he came up with the idea of the potion and the original recipe. The man must be well-versed in both Muggle knowledge and magic, which made him extremely wise. The fact that he was thinking about making a potion with low magic potency meant that he might be thinking about helping the Muggle or the Squibs as well. Which was incredibly rare in the magic community. The man was…

“There you are, dearest.” Harry suddenly popped up in existence in the middle of the room, and Severus’s first instinct was to grab a wand and hex him. An Expelliarmus shot out of his wand faster than his thought process. And when Severus’s mind finally processed  the voice, the spell was redirected and hit the wall instead. In front of Harry’s face was a very thin, yet very powerful shield that must have been manifested when he cast a high-grade Protego. 

“How did you get in here?” Severus’s heart was racing in his chest, in a very, very bad way. He looked at the wall, at Harry, then at the tray the boy was holding. 

“Well, I asked the House Elves.” Harry said, smiling, “You missed dinner.”

“I…” Severus was speechless, “My decision to forgo dinner had given you the right to breach into my room? What has given you the audacity to decide…”

“I have dragon meat.” Harry said, and Severus promptly went quiet. From shock, or from anger, no one really knew. 

“I am busy.” He tried, but he was already walking toward Harry. 

“Mn. I figured. Do you need any help, dear boy?” Harry put the tray down and first offered Severus a cup of orange tea. 

Severus received it reluctantly before he sat down, looking at the tray. Hunger caught up with him, and Seveurs suddenly felt dizzy. 

“I see that you have work to do. But it does not mean that you can forgo food, dear boy.” Harry glanced at Severus’s desk, then back at him, his voice a bit lower than usual, even his endearment was different. 

Severus’s brain later caught up with the fact that he was being scolded by a child who was one-third his age, but that was after he swallowed the first bite of the dragon meat that was soaked with gravy. The rice was a nice change, and the potato was perfectly cooked, alongside some chopped cabbage. 

By the end of the meal, Severus was very pleased, and he actually forgot that he was working. He just sat there, enjoying tea and thinking that there was no regret in life. 

The dessert was mango that was cut up beautifully. Harry admitted that it was done by the elves, since he hated cutting up mango. Severus had never had to cut mango in his life, so he didn’t really know. 

“Don’t tell me that this is a ridiculously expensive mango as well.” Severus scoffed, looking at his second bite. It was really refreshing, and Severus was certain that this taste was not normal. 

“Yes, it is genetically modified.” Harry hummed, but then he remembered that that technology was not exactly a thing yet, during this time, so he shut up and smiled. 

Severus just stared at him, “Sometimes I wonder if you and I are living in the same reality.” He said, then, a ridiculous thought occurred, “You are not someone from another dimension that possessed Harry Potter, are you?” 

Harry actually laughed at that. 

“That is a very nice guess and a nice theory to work on, my dear, but that’s not the right answer. I am the one and only Harry Potter in this dimension. Dimensional magic is not my speciality, so I cannot tell you if your guess had any solid reason to it, but you are free to find out.” Harry said. 

“Dimensional magic is banned.” Severus supplied. 

“Right. Due to the instability of dimensional rifts.” Harry nodded, and Severus should not be surprised that Harry knew about that as well. But then, the boy added, “But the Asian is currently working on inter-dimensional travel right now. What was that boy’s name again? Look at me, I cannot remember anything.” Harry shook his head, “Anyway, there’s a whole world outside of the Britain Wizarding Community, do you know that, dearest? I hope one day, the things that’s holding you back will disappear, and you will finally be able to look beyond this cage that has kept you for 30 years.” 

Severus stayed silent at that. He didn’t really know how to answer, didn’t even want to ask the reason Harry knew more about the world than him, that the boy was more open-minded and was aiming for bigger things. Severus was certain that Harry had already known about the threat that could not be named. He must be aware that the Dark Lord would return someday, or at least knew that his life would not be that of a normal child. Yet, he didn’t let any of that bother him and still looked further. 

He talked about Albion, talked about a future where the magic folks no longer have the need to hide, when magic creatures can roam free and the Muggles would leave them in peace. He talked about other Wizarding Community, and he talked about a future Severus had never dared think about. 

Could that actually be possible? 

Could Severus actually set his eyes further, beyond these walls, beyond the Dark Lord, and beyond everything else? 

He turned to look at his desk, where papers were scattered all over and the scent of cheap ink was still lingering. Fire was crackling in the hearth, and with it, a small flame flickered to life in Severus’s empty and lifeless heart. 

The moment determination set in his eyes, Harry felt as if he might burst from pride. 

And Severus wouldn’t know it yet, but when his eyes changed, when Harry caught the subtle change in his gaze and expression, the Great Hall had exploded with a storm of rose. 

It was the time for self-study for the students, and when suddenly showered with rose petals, Draco had cursed really loudly as Hermione squealed with childish excitement.